Selected quad for the lemma: opinion_n

Word A Word B Word C Word D Occurrence Frequency Band MI MI Band Prominent
opinion_n church_n council_n infallibility_n 587 5 11.2073 5 false
View all documents for the selected quad

Text snippets containing the quad

ID Title Author Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication) STC Words Pages
A61540 A discourse concerning the idolatry practised in the Church of Rome and the danger of salvation in the communion of it in an answer to some papers of a revolted Protestant : wherein a particular account is given of the fanaticism and divisions of that church / by Edward Stilingfleet. Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. 1671 (1671) Wing S5577; ESTC R28180 300,770 620

There are 26 snippets containing the selected quad. | View original text

do_v hold_v that_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o declare_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o for_o the_o 11._o article_n about_o justification_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n be_v only_o about_o word_n because_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o christ_n and_o his_o passion_n be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o it_o and_o the_o only_a question_n be_v about_o the_o formal_a cause_n which_o our_o church_n do_v not_o attribute_n to_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n but_o only_o make_v it_o a_o condition_n of_o our_o be_v justify_v and_o they_o believe_v that_o by_o faith_n we_o obtain_v our_o righteousness_n by_o christ_n so_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o we_o in_o that_o point_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n about_o merit_n may_v be_v soon_o end_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n for_o they_o deny_v as_o well_o as_o we_o article_n 1._o 3._o that_o any_o work_v do_v before_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n and_o inspiration_n of_o his_o spirit_n can_v merit_v any_o thing_n and_o when_o we_o say_v article_n 12._o that_o good_a work_n which_o follow_v justification_n be_v please_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n in_o christ_n if_o by_o that_o we_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v accept_v by_o christ_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reward_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n through_o christ_n that_o be_v all_o the_o sense_n of_o merit_n which_o he_o or_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n contend_v for_o for_o work_n of_o supererogation_n article_n 14._o he_o say_v our_o church_n condemn_v they_o upon_o that_o ground_n that_o man_n be_v say_v to_o do_v more_o by_o they_o than_o of_o duty_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v which_o be_v general_o understand_v they_o condemn_v he_o say_v as_o well_o as_o we_o because_o we_o can_v do_v no_o good_a work_n which_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o natural_a obligation_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o perform_v though_o by_o particular_a precept_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o they_o in_o the_o 19_o article_n where_o our_o church_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v err_v not_o only_o in_o their_o live_n and_o manner_n of_o ceremony_n but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o distinguish_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v frequent_o understand_v by_o that_o name_n and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v not_o err_v and_o not_o that_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o in_o the_o 20._o article_n our_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o church_n ought_v neither_o to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o holy_a writ_n so_o beside_o the_o same_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o enforce_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n this_o he_o interpret_v of_o what_o be_v neither_o actual_o nor_o potential_o in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o in_o term_n nor_o by_o consequence_n and_o so_o he_o think_v it_o orthodox_n and_o not_o against_o tradition_n article_n 21._o wherein_o our_o church_n determin_n express_o against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_a council_n he_o understand_v it_o only_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o faith_n or_o manner_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o the_o hard_a article_n one_o will_v think_v to_o bring_v we_o off_o in_o be_v the_o 22._o viz._n that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v purgatory_n pardon_n worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n and_o also_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o need_v not_o despair_v as_o long_o as_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n design_n our_o rescue_n he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v a_o difficult_a adventure_n but_o what_o will_v not_o subtlety_n and_o kindness_n do_v together_o he_o observe_v very_o cunning_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o condemn_v absolute_o and_o in_o themselves_o but_o only_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n about_o they_o and_o therein_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v but_o what_o we_o apprehend_v they_o teach_v or_o what_o we_o judge_v of_o their_o doctrine_n i._n e._n that_o they_o invocate_v saint_n as_o they_o do_v god_n himself_o that_o purgatory_n destroy_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n and_o warm_v the_o pope_n kitchen_n that_o pardon_n be_v the_o pope_n bill_n of_o exchange_n whereby_o he_o discharge_v the_o debt_n of_o what_o sinner_n he_o please_v that_o they_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o image_n and_o relic_n all_o which_o he_o say_v be_v impious_a doctrine_n and_o we_o do_v well_o to_o condemn_v they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o want_v of_o faith_n but_o want_v of_o wit_n this_o good_a man_n condemn_v we_o for_o which_o if_o we_o attain_v to_o any_o competent_a measure_n of_o whereby_o to_o understand_v their_o doctrine_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o absolute_a peace_n and_o harmony_n between_o we_o this_o grand_a difficulty_n be_v thus_o happy_o remove_v all_o the_o rest_n be_v do_v with_o a_o wet_a finger_n for_o what_o though_o our_o church_n art_n 24._o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n plain_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o the_o church_n or_o to_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v of_o the_o people_n yet_o what_o can_v hinder_v a_o scotist_n from_o understanding_n by_o the_o scripture_n not_o the_o doctrine_n or_o command_n of_o it_o but_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n nay_o he_o prove_v that_o our_o church_n be_v for_o pray_v in_o latin_a by_o this_o article_n because_o that_o either_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n or_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o it_o be_v public_o lick_o teach_v every_o where_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o per_fw-la se_fw-la but_o per_fw-la accidens_fw-la that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v not_o to_o blame_v that_o the_o people_n do_v not_o understand_v it_o but_o they_o that_o they_o learn_v their_o lesson_n no_o better_o at_o school_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v for_o woman_n who_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o go_v to_o school_n to_o learn_v latin_a he_o answer_v very_o plain_o that_o s._n paul_n never_o mean_v they_o for_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o say_v amen_o at_o the_o prayer_n but_o both_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o canon_n law_n he_o tell_v we_o forbid_v woman_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v then_o clear_a s._n paul_n never_o regard_v what_o language_n the_o woman_n use_v and_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n whether_o they_o understand_v their_o prayer_n or_o not_o but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n to_o those_o who_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v say_v only_o in_o a_o know_a tongue_n this_o do_v not_o touch_v our_o church_n at_o all_o he_o think_v because_o in_o some_o college_n the_o prayer_n be_v say_v in_o latin_a but_o although_o that_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n there_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n as_o long_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v put_v in_o the_o word_n only_o that_o clear_v our_o church_n sufficient_o beside_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v express_o of_o the_o mass_n which_o our_o article_n do_v not_o mention_n but_o only_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o our_o church_n only_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o all_o the_o command_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n therefore_o our_o church_n declare_v nothing_o against_o faith_n in_o this_o article_n be_v not_o we_o infinite_o oblige_v to_o a_o man_n that_o use_v so_o much_o subtlety_n to_o defend_v our_o church_n from_o errrour_n in_o faith_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v what_o he_o cite_v from_o canus_n that_o it_o be_v no_o heresy_n to_o condemn_v a_o custom_n or_o law_n of_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o of_o something_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n introduce_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o most_o certain_o this_o be_v for_o the_o five_o sacrament_n reject_v
unity_n they_o look_v after_o all_o such_o who_o hold_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n must_v be_v proceed_v against_o and_o condemn_v but_o for_o other_o let_v they_o quarrel_v and_o dispute_v as_o long_o as_o they_o will_v they_o let_v they_o alone_o if_o they_o touch_v not_o the_o pope_n authority_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o gainful_a opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v allow_v among_o they_o and_o suppose_v their_o interest_n be_v keep_v up_o which_o the_o inquisition_n be_v design_v for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o great_a a_o friend_n to_o toleration_n as_o may_v be_v only_o what_o other_o call_v different_a persuasion_n they_o call_v school_n point_n and_o what_o other_o call_v division_n they_o call_v dispute_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o church_n and_o other_o only_o they_o have_v soft_a name_n for_o the_o difference_n among_o themselves_o and_o think_v none_o bad_a enough_o for_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o plead_v for_o a_o reformation_n here_o then_o lie_v the_o profound_a mystrey_n of_o their_o unity_n that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o we_o though_o not_o among_o themselves_o and_o be_v not_o we_o so_o against_o they_o too_o may_v not_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o unity_n that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n we_o be_v all_o agree_v against_o popery_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v against_o protestant_n only_o we_o have_v some_o scholastic_a dispute_n among_o we_o about_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o episcopal_a authority_n as_o they_o have_v we_o have_v some_o zealous_a dominican_n and_o busy_a and_o factious_a man_n such_o as_o the_o jesuit_n among_o they_o be_v but_o set_v aside_o these_o dispute_v we_o be_v admirable_o well_o agree_v just_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 15._o 2._o they_o say_v faith_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o be_v as_o true_a as_o the_o other_o for_o be_v they_o agree_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o do_v but_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o those_o only_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o they_o be_v as_o good_a say_v they_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o thing_n they_o do_v not_o differ_v about_o for_o the_o party_n which_o differ_v do_v believe_v the_o thing_n in_o difference_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o they_o think_v they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v what_o it_o be_v which_o make_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o no_o one_o can_v pronounce_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o what_o one_o may_v think_v not_o to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la other_o may_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v we_o see_v the_o pope_n personal_a infallibility_n be_v become_v a_o catholic_n doctrine_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o declare_v to_o be_v plain_a heresy_n by_o their_o adversary_n the_o deliverance_n of_o soul_n from_o purgatory_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n be_v general_o account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o know_v those_o in_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o novel_a opinion_n introduce_v by_o gregory_n 1._o against_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n and_o jansenist_n to_o attribute_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o praise_n of_o convert_v grace_n and_o that_o grace_v efficacious_a by_o itself_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o opinion_n wherein_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v well_o say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1651._o contain_v essay_n and_o reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n that_o because_o of_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o jansenist_n and_o the_o jesuit_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v affirm_v now_o than_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arrianism_n itself_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n seem_v to_o become_v heretical_a for_o admit_v say_v he_o what_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n have_v decree_v calvinism_n pelagianism_n and_o semipelagianism_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o doctor_n be_v those_o who_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n to_o be_v consult_v withal_o upon_o point_n of_o religion_n all_o catholic_n be_v reduce_v to_o a_o most_o strange_a perplexity_n for_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v address_v himself_o to_o those_o of_o the_o jansenian_a party_n they_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o be_v term_v molinist_n be_v pelagian_n or_o at_o least_o semipelagian_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o molinist_n will_v bear_v he_o down_o that_o their_o adversary_n be_v calvinist_n or_o else_o novatian_n now_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n a_o very_a few_o except_v be_v either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o party_n i_o leave_v you_o then_o to_o consider_v to_o what_o prodigious_a straits_n man_n mind_n be_v reduce_v since_o this_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o general_a maxim_n that_o whosoever_o fail_v in_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n fail_v in_o all_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n say_v the_o dominican_n that_o all_o person_n christ_n only_o except_v be_v bear_v in_o sin_n and_o therefore_o the_o contender_n for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n must_v in_o their_o judgement_n differ_v in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o they_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n why_o shall_v it_o not_o as_o well_o cure_v the_o division_n of_o we_o the_o most_o considerable_a in_o all_o respect_n of_o the_o dissenter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v that_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o all_o the_o article_n of_o doctrine_n require_v by_o our_o church_n will_v this_o be_v enough_o in_o their_o opinion_n to_o make_v we_o at_o unity_n with_o each_o other_o if_o not_o let_v they_o not_o plead_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o themselves_o which_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v to_o we_o i_o can_v understand_v that_o the_o controversy_n about_o ceremony_n consider_v in_o themselves_o among_o we_o be_v of_o any_o great_a weight_n than_o the_o dispute_v among_o the_o friar_n concern_v their_o habit_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o this_o controversy_n only_o about_o the_o size_n of_o their_o hood_n last_v in_o one_o order_n almost_o a_o age_n together_o and_o be_v manage_v with_o as_o great_a a_o heat_n and_o animosity_n as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v among_o we_o and_o be_v with_o very_a much_o ado_n lay_v asleep_a for_o a_o time_n by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o 4._o pope_n successive_o but_o if_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o unity_n to_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o great_a about_o which_o the_o controversy_n be_v if_o the_o disturbance_n be_v great_a which_o be_v cause_v by_o they_o that_o will_v reflect_v more_o sharp_o on_o their_o church_n than_o on_o we_o which_o have_v so_o many_o difference_n which_o they_o account_v not_o to_o be_v about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o these_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v none_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a task_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o quarrel_v with_o we_o for_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n because_o than_o we_o may_v differ_v from_o they_o as_o little_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o this_o i_o need_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o show_v at_o large_a because_o i_o find_v it_o already_o do_v to_o my_o hand_n by_o f._n davenport_n al._n sancta_fw-la clara_n in_o his_o paraphrastical_a exposition_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n about_o half_a of_o they_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n as_o they_o be_v without_o any_o further_a explication_n the_o first_o he_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o be_v that_o about_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n point_v blank_a against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o cajetan_a and_o franciscus_n mirandula_n full_o agree_v with_o our_o church_n in_o it_o who_o quote_v hierom_n ruffinus_n antoninus_n and_o lyra_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n as_o they_o may_v have_v do_v many_o other_o but_o because_o our_o church_n do_v not_o cast_v they_o whole_o out_o of_o the_o canon_n he_o dare_v not_o say_v it_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n simple_o and_o the_o rather_o because_o waldensis_n and_o driedo_n
whence_o only_o they_o derive_v their_o infallibility_n 18._o there_o can_v be_v no_o hazard_n to_o any_o person_n in_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o any_o particular_a place_n in_o those_o book_n suppose_v he_o use_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o understand_v they_o comparable_a to_o that_o which_o every_o one_o run_v who_o believe_v any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o be_v infallible_a who_o be_v not_o for_o in_o this_o latter_a he_o run_v unavoidable_o into_o one_o great_a error_n and_o by_o that_o may_v be_v lead_v into_o a_o thousand_o but_o in_o the_o former_a god_n have_v promise_v either_o he_o shall_v not_o err_v or_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v for_o it_o 19_o the_o assistance_n which_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o those_o who_o sincere_o desire_v to_o know_v his_o will_n may_v give_v they_o great_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n than_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o great_a infallibility_n in_o any_o other_o person_n to_o do_v suppose_v they_o have_v not_o such_o assurance_n of_o their_o infallibility_n 20._o no_o man_n faith_n can_v therefore_o be_v infallible_a mere_o because_o the_o proponent_n be_v say_v to_o be_v infallible_a because_o the_o nature_n of_o assent_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o objective_a infallibility_n of_o any_o thing_n without_o we_o but_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o evidence_n we_o have_v of_o it_o in_o our_o mind_n for_o assent_n be_v not_o build_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n but_o their_o evidence_n to_o we_o 21._o it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a in_o order_n to_o a_o infallible_a assent_n that_o every_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_o assist_v in_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o he_o to_o be_v believe_v so_o that_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o a_o necessity_n of_o some_o external_a infallible_a proponent_n be_v assert_v must_v rather_o make_v every_o particular_a person_n infallible_a if_o no_o divine_a faith_n can_v be_v without_o a_o infallible_a assent_n and_o so_o render_v any_o other_o infallibility_n useless_a 22._o if_o no_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_a in_o the_o assent_n he_o give_v to_o matter_n propose_v by_o other_o to_o he_o than_o no_o man_n can_v be_v infallible_o sure_a that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o so_o the_o church_n infallibility_n can_v signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o infallible_a assurance_n without_o a_o equal_a infallibility_n in_o ourselves_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o 23._o the_o infallibility_n of_o every_o particular_a person_n be_v not_o assert_v by_o those_o who_o plead_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o one_o render_v the_o other_o useless_a for_o if_o every_o person_n be_v infallible_a what_o need_v any_o representative_a church_n to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o church_n be_v of_o no_o effect_n if_o every_o person_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o we_o be_v far_o to_o inquire_v what_o certainty_n man_n may_v have_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n suppose_v no_o external_a proponent_n to_o be_v infallible_a 24._o there_o be_v different_a degree_n of_o certainty_n to_o be_v attain_v according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o evidence_n and_o measure_n of_o divine_a assistance_n but_o every_o christian_a by_o the_o use_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o common_a help_n of_o grace_n may_v attain_v to_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n of_o certainty_n from_o the_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n on_o which_o man_n doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o they_o may_v as_o well_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v most_o evident_a to_o sense_n or_o reason_n 25._o no_o man_n who_o firm_o assent_v to_o any_o thing_n as_o true_a can_v at_o the_o same_o time_n entertain_v any_o suspicion_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o for_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o certain_a and_o uncertain_a of_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v therefore_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v certain_a of_o what_o they_o believe_v may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n not_o know_v but_o it_o may_v be_v false_a which_o be_v a_o apparent_a contradiction_n and_o overthrow_v any_o faculty_n in_o we_o of_o judge_v of_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n 26._o whatever_o necessary_o prove_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n prove_v it_o impossible_a to_o be_v false_a because_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o same_o thing_n shall_v be_v true_a and_o false_a at_o the_o same_o time_n therefore_o they_o who_o assent_n firm_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o true_a do_v thereby_o declare_v their_o belief_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o 27._o the_o nature_n of_o certainty_n do_v receive_v several_a name_n either_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o proof_n or_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o assent_n thus_o moral_a certainty_n may_v be_v so_o call_v either_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o mathematical_a evidence_n but_o imply_v a_o firm_a assent_n upon_o the_o high_a evidence_n that_o moral_a thing_n can_v receive_v or_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o certainty_n in_o the_o same_o kind_n so_o moral_a certainty_n imply_v only_o great_a probability_n of_o one_o side_n than_o the_o other_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n we_o assert_v the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o be_v moral_a but_o not_o only_o in_o the_o latter_a 28._o a_o christian_a be_v thus_o certain_a to_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o a_o firm_a assent_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o faith_n be_v thereby_o resolve_v into_o the_o scripture_n as_o into_o the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o what_o he_o be_v to_o believe_v as_o it_o be_v into_o the_o veracity_n of_o god_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o believe_v what_o be_v therein_o contain_v 29._o no_o christian_a can_v be_v oblige_v under_o any_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n himself_o in_o that_o book_n wherein_o he_o believe_v his_o will_n to_o be_v contain_v and_o consequent_o be_v bind_v to_o reject_v whatsoever_o be_v offer_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o his_o faith_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o be_v contrary_a thereto_o which_o rejection_n be_v no_o make_v negative_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o apply_v the_o general_a ground_n of_o faith_n to_o particular_a instance_n as_o because_o i_o believe_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n therefore_o no_o such_o particular_a thing_n which_o neither_o be_v there_o nor_o can_v be_v deduce_v thence_o 30._o there_o can_v be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o prevent_v man_n mistake_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o man_n be_v fallible_a be_v subject_a to_o than_o the_o consider_v the_o consequence_n of_o mistake_v in_o a_o matter_n wherein_o their_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n give_v why_o that_o may_v not_o serve_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v make_v use_n of_o as_o the_o mean_n to_o keep_v man_n from_o sin_n in_o their_o life_n unless_o any_o imagine_v that_o error_n in_o opinion_n be_v far_o more_o dangerous_a to_o man_n soul_n than_o a_o vicious_a life_n be_v and_o therefore_o god_n be_v bind_v to_o take_v more_o care_n to_o prevent_v the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o follow_v that_o 1._o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n at_o all_o or_o use_v of_o a_o infallible_a society_n of_o man_n to_o assure_v man_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o may_v be_v certain_a without_o and_o can_v have_v any_o great_a assurance_n suppose_v such_o infallibility_n to_o be_v in_o they_o 2._o the_o infallibility_n of_o that_o society_n of_o man_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n church_n must_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o same_o faculty_n in_o man_n the_o same_o rule_n of_o trial_n the_o same_o motive_n by_o which_o the_o infallibility_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n be_v 3._o the_o less_o convince_a the_o miracle_n the_o more_o doubtful_a the_o mark_n the_o more_o obscure_a the_o sense_n of_o either_o what_o be_v call_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o declare_v by_o it_o the_o less_o reason_n have_v any_o christian_n to_o believe_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o who_o call_v themselves_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 4._o the_o more_o absurd_a any_o opinion_n be_v and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n which_o any_o church_n obtrude_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o man_n the_o great_a reason_n man_n still_o have_v to_o reject_v the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o that_o church_n as_o a_o
a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o some_o paper_n of_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n wherein_o a_o particular_a account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n of_o that_o church_n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white_a hart_n in_o westminster_n hall_n 1671._o the_o preface_n although_o i_o see_v no_o great_a effect_n of_o the_o courtship_n common_o use_v towards_o the_o candid_a and_o ingenuous_a reader_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o divert_v the_o censure_n from_o the_o book_n to_o the_o preface_n 1._o yet_o in_o some_o case_n it_o look_v like_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o reader_n privilege_n controversy_n not_o to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o a_o book_n especial_o when_o the_o matter_n handle_v therein_o have_v be_v think_v so_o often_o discuss_v and_o be_v of_o so_o general_a concernment_n that_o every_o pretender_n think_v he_o know_v as_o much_o already_o as_o be_v to_o be_v know_v in_o it_o but_o we_o real_o find_v no_o great_a advantage_n have_v be_v give_v to_o our_o adversary_n than_o this_o that_o the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o be_v general_o no_o better_o understand_v by_o the_o person_n they_o have_v their_o design_n upon_o for_o assoon_o as_o they_o have_v baffle_v their_o ignorance_n and_o mistake_n these_o have_v be_v ready_a to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o and_o the_o cause_n imagine_v nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v for_o it_o than_o they_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o whereby_o our_o church_n have_v not_o only_o suffer_v in_o its_o reputation_n as_o far_o as_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o weakness_n of_o some_o of_o its_o member_n but_o strange_a boast_n and_o triumph_n have_v be_v make_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o such_o who_o understand_v not_o their_o own_o religion_n have_v embrace_v they_o while_o these_o dispute_n be_v fresh_a in_o the_o world_n every_o one_o think_v himself_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o they_o but_o since_o our_o church_n have_v be_v so_o long_o establish_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o other_o unhappy_a controversy_n have_v rise_v up_o the_o most_o have_v take_v this_o cause_n for_o grant_v and_o think_v it_o needless_a to_o inquire_v any_o far_a into_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o our_o adversary_n perceive_v 2._o they_o have_v find_v far_o great_a success_n in_o their_o attempt_n upon_o particular_a person_n proselyter_n than_o in_o public_a write_n for_o these_o have_v only_o provoke_v other_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o palpable_a weakness_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o the_o other_o by_o their_o way_n of_o address_n and_o all_o the_o art_n of_o insinuation_n they_o have_v instill_v their_o principle_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o less_o judicious_a person_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a of_o it_o thence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o great_a mischief_n they_o have_v do_v have_v be_v like_o the_o pestilence_n by_o walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o spread_v their_o infection_n by_o whisper_n in_o corner_n all_o their_o hope_n and_o strength_n lie_v in_o the_o weakness_n and_o credulity_n of_o the_o person_n they_o deal_v with_o but_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o any_o who_o true_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o we_o they_o soon_o give_v they_o over_o as_o untractable_a but_o to_o such_o who_o employment_n have_v not_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o inquire_v or_o who_o capacity_n have_v not_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o discern_v their_o sophistry_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o make_v a_o false_a representation_n both_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o they_o be_v of_o such_o easy_a faith_n to_o believe_v they_o they_o from_o thence_o persuade_v they_o into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o their_o teacher_n who_o possess_v they_o with_o so_o bad_a thought_n of_o such_o a_o church_n as_o they_o a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a holiness_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o saintlike_a life_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o convert_v a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a antiquity_n bate_v only_o the_o primitive_a time_n a_o church_n of_o so_o admirable_a unity_n save_v the_o division_n in_o it_o a_o church_n so_o free_a from_o any_o fanatic_a heat_n as_o any_o one_o may_v believe_v that_o will_n if_o this_o first_o assault_n do_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v but_o they_o desire_v at_o least_o time_n to_o consider_v and_o advise_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n than_o they_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o our_o church_n dare_v give_v any_o of_o they_o a_o meeting_n if_o they_o offer_v to_o pu●_n it_o to_o a_o trial_n they_o will_v appoint_v a_o day_n which_o they_o foresee_v will_v be_v most_o inconvenient_a for_o the_o person_n they_o be_v to_o meet_v with_o if_o upon_o that_o account_n it_o be_v decline_v or_o defer_v this_o be_v spread_v abroad_o for_o a_o victory_n if_o it_o be_v accept_v than_o one_o thing_n or_o other_o happen_v that_o they_o can_v come_v either_o the_o person_n go_v out_o of_o town_n unexpected_o or_o his_o superior_n have_v forbid_v he_o or_o such_o conference_n be_v not_o safe_a for_o they_o they_o be_v so_o sore_o persecute_v or_o at_o last_o what_o good_a can_v a_o hour_n talk_v do_v to_o satisfy_v any_o one_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n which_o they_o be_v seldom_o without_o and_o a_o conference_n happen_v which_o they_o scarce_o ever_o yield_v to_o but_o when_o they_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n it_o be_v then_o whosoever_o be_v baffle_v they_o be_v sure_a to_o go_v away_o with_o the_o triumph_n and_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o it_o such_o a_o person_n go_v off_o from_o our_o church_n upon_o it_o which_o be_v make_v sure_a of_o their_o side_n before_o if_o this_o way_n take_v not_o than_o a_o set_v of_o question_n be_v ready_a to_o be_v send_v if_o another_o be_v return_v to_o they_o to_o be_v answer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o be_v decline_v and_o complain_v of_o as_o hard_a deal_n as_o though_o they_o have_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o put_v question_n and_o we_o the_o duty_n of_o answer_v they_o if_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o they_o after_o a_o pass_n or_o two_o they_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o trial_n of_o their_o skill_n in_o that_o place_n and_o seek_v for_o another_o to_o show_v it_o in_o but_o if_o the_o paper_n chance_v to_o be_v slight_v or_o business_n hinder_v a_o present_a answer_n or_o there_o be_v a_o reasonable_a presumption_n that_o the_o person_n concern_v have_v already_o forsake_v our_o church_n this_o become_v the_o occasion_n of_o a_o new_a triumph_n the_o paper_n be_v account_v unanswerable_a as_o the_o spanish_a armado_n be_v call_v invincible_a which_o we_o thank_v god_n we_o find_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o it_o may_v be_v be_v demand_v again_o as_o trophy_n to_o be_v preserve_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n cause_n all_o these_o several_a way_n i_o have_v have_v experience_n of_o in_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n since_o by_o command_n i_o be_v public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n 3._o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n writing_n i_o confess_v it_o seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o i_o to_o be_v put_v to_o answer_v so_o many_o several_a paper_n which_o i_o have_v receive_v upon_o their_o tamper_n with_o particular_a person_n of_o our_o church_n while_o my_o book_n itself_o remain_v unanswered_a by_o they_o after_o so_o many_o year_n of_o try_v their_o strength_n about_o it_o for_o those_o two_o who_o in_o some_o small_a measure_n have_v attempt_v it_o have_v perform_v it_o in_o the_o way_n that_o rat_n answer_v book_n by_o gnaw_v some_o of_o the_o leaf_n of_o they_o for_o the_o body_n and_o design_n of_o it_o remain_v whole_o untouched_a by_o they_o but_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o any_o person_n who_o desire_v it_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o decline_v any_o service_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o the_o preserve_v any_o member_n of_o our_o church_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o present_a writing_n for_o some_o time_n since_o the_o person_n concern_v after_o some_o discourse_n with_o she_o bring_v i_o the_o two_o question_n mention_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n to_o which_o i_o return_v a_o speedy_a answer_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o many_o other_o employment_n not_o long_o after_o i_o receive_v the_o
or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v here_o only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n but_o as_o the_o one_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_a or_o christian_n so_o if_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v practice_v that_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n condemn_v in_o jew_n or_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n their_o profession_n be_v so_o far_o from_o diminish_v that_o it_o augment_v rather_o the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o crime_n about_o the_o same_o time_n come_v forth_o bishop_n downam_n book_n of_o antichrist_n etc._n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n 18._o be_v idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n do_v give_v it_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n 4._o the_o host_n and_o image_n which_o be_v likewise_o do_v near_o our_o own_o time_n by_o bishop_n davenant_n and_o dr._n jackson_n i_o shall_v conclude_v all_o although_o i_o may_v produce_v more_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n 277._o who_o in_o his_o conference_n say_v the_o ancient_a church_n know_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o like_a to_o paganism_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o and_o drive_v to_o scarce_o intelligible_a subtlety_n in_o her_o servant_n write_n that_o defend_v it_o &_o this_o without_o any_o care_n have_v of_o million_o of_o soul_n unable_a to_o understand_v her_o subtlety_n or_o shun_v her_o practice_n 20._o and_o in_o his_o marginal_a note_n upon_o bellarmin_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o in_o my_o possession_n where_o bellarmin_n answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n by_o say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o condemn_v all_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n he_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n who_o produce_v that_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n express_o mention_n the_o pray_v to_o angel_n therefore_o say_v he_o the_o pray_v to_o they_o be_v that_o idolatry_n which_o the_o council_n condemn_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n of_o great_a authority_n in_o it_o and_o zeal_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o against_o enemy_n of_o all_o sort_n have_v agree_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o can_v see_v why_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o very_o few_o person_n though_o of_o great_a learning_n shall_v bear_v sway_n against_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n since_o our_o church_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o singular_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o though_o learned_a man_n much_o less_o to_o be_v model_v by_o the_o caprichio_n of_o superstitious_a fanatic_n who_o prefer_v some_o odd_a opinion_n and_o way_n of_o their_o own_o before_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o such_o as_o these_o we_o rather_o pity_v their_o weakness_n than_o regard_v their_o censure_n and_o be_v only_o sorry_a when_o our_o adversary_n make_v such_o property_n of_o they_o as_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o beget_v in_o some_o a_o disaffection_n to_o our_o church_n which_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o whatever_o malice_n and_o peevishness_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o upon_o the_o great_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o esteem_v it_o the_o best_a church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o think_v my_o time_n very_o well_o employ_v what_o ever_o thank_v i_o meet_v with_o for_o it_o in_o defend_v its_o cause_n and_o preserve_a person_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o content_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_v answer_v p._n 49_o chap._n ii_o of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o argument_n propose_v concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o manifest_v suppose_v equal_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v the_o host_n as_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a disparity_n between_o these_o two_o at_o large_a discover_v the_o controversy_n true_o state_v concern_v adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o no_o man_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v secure_a he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o same_o principle_n will_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n no_o such_o motive_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n bishop_n tailor_n be_v testimony_n answer_v by_o himself_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sun_n as_o lawful_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o host._n the_o gross_a idolatry_n excusable_a on_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o argument_n propose_v and_o vindicate_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o father_n argument_n against_o the_o heathen_n hold_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o manage_v by_o they_o they_o make_v it_o whole_o unlawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o the_o worship_n not_o only_o of_o heathen_a god_n but_o of_o angel_n condemn_v the_o common_a evasion_n answer_v prayer_n more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o sacrifice_n no_o such_o disparity_n as_o be_v pretend_v between_o the_o manner_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n invocate_a their_o deity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o present_a most_o authentic_a breviaries_n suppose_v that_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o st._n austin_n no_o friend_n to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practice_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n plead_v for_o it_o of_o negative_a point_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n p._n 108._o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a
the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o pe●ple_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n p._n 178_o chap._n iv._o of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmalite_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o bigardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v at_o present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n p._n 235_o chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o empeperour_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o
after_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la wherein_o his_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n opposition_n to_o each_o other_o in_o that_o age_n the_o miserable_a state_n of_o that_o church_n then_o describe_v of_o the_o schism_n of_o latter_a time_n by_o the_o italic_a and_o gallic_a faction_n the_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o the_o mischief_n of_o those_o schism_n on_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o the_o division_n in_o that_o church_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monastic_a order_n about_o exemption_n and_o privilege_n the_o history_n of_o that_o controversy_n and_o the_o bad_a success_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o attempt_v to_o compose_v it_o of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o in_o england_n the_o continuance_n of_o that_o controversy_n here_o and_o in_o france_n the_o jesuit_n enmity_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o hard_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n in_o america_n the_o pope_n still_o favour_v the_o regulars_n as_o much_o as_o they_o dare_v the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v the_o chinese_n discover_v by_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o that_o church_n they_o have_v no_o better_a way_n to_o compose_v they_o than_o we_o the_o pope_n authority_n never_o true_o end_v one_o controversy_n among_o they_o their_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o decision_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n their_o dissension_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o way_n take_v to_o excuse_v their_o own_o difference_n will_v make_v none_o between_o they_o and_o we_o manifest_v by_o sancta_fw-la clara_n exposition_n o●_n the_o 39_o article_n their_o dispute_n not_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n prove_v by_o a_o particular_a instance_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o infinite_a scandal_n confess_v by_o thei●_n own_o author_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o church_n about_o it_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v no_o advantage_n in_o point_n of_o unity_n above_o we_o p._n 355_o chap._n vi_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o reply_n the_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o indulgence_n the_o practice_n of_o they_o in_o what_o time_n begin_v on_o what_o occasion_n and_o in_o what_o term_v grant_v of_o the_o indulgence_n in_o jubilee_n in_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n and_o upon_o say_v some_o prayer_n instance_n of_o they_o produce_v what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 476_o errata_fw-la pag._n 25._o l._n 19_o for_o adjuverit_fw-la r._n adjuvet_fw-la p._n ibid._n marg._n r._n l._n 7._o de_fw-la baptis_fw-la p._n 31._o marg._n r._n tract_n 18._o in_o joh._n p._n 64._o l._n 13._o deal_n only_o p._n 75._o marg._n r._n trigaut_n p._n 101._o l._n 24._o for_o i_o be_o r._n be_o i_o p._n 119._o l._n 28._o for_o be_v r._n in_o p._n 135._o marg._n for_o 68_o r._n 6._o 8._o p._n 162._o l._n 17._o after_o do_v put_v not_o ch._n 3._o for_o penance_n r._n penance_n p._n 219._o l._n 10._o for_o he_o r._n they_o p._n 257._o l._n 21._o for_o or_o r._n and_o l._n 31._o for_o never_a r._n ever_o p._n 350._o l._n 21._o for_o their_o r._n the_o p._n 414._o l._n 18._o for_o these_o r._n their_o p._n 416._o marg._n for_o nibaldi_fw-la r._n sinibaldi_n p._n 417._o l._n 2._o before_o another_o insert_v one_o p._n 499._o l._n 16._o after_o not_o insert_v at_o p._n 526._o marg._n for_o act_n r._n art_n p._n 546._o l._n 8._o after_o for_o insert_v one_o two_o question_n propose_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n answer_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v bear_v or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v save_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v
by_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o i_o thus_o prove_v that_o church_n which_o require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n for_o it_o they_o do_v it_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o of_o the_o former_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o particular_n do_v require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n i_o prove_v thus_o concern_v each_o of_o they_o 1._o where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v terminate_v upon_o a_o creature_n there_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v thus_o prove_v the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n 2._o the_o same_o argument_n which_o will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n lawful_a can_v excuse_v any_o act_n from_o idolatry_n but_o the_o same_o argument_n whereby_o the_o papist_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v idolatry_n will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o idolatry_n because_o they_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n than_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o idolatry_n by_o they_o who_o suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o grosser_n the_o idolatry_n be_v the_o less_o it_o be_v idolatry_n for_o the_o gross_a idolater_n be_v those_o who_o suppose_v their_o statue_n to_o be_v go_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n their_o worship_n be_v more_o lawful_a than_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o 3._o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_a worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o the_o heathen_n still_o pretend_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o these_o i_o expect_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n profess_v as_o much_o charity_n towards_o they_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 2._o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n such_o be_v the_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n the_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o it_o by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v in_o it_o by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o by_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o person_n to_o dispense_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n by_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n by_o all_o which_o practice_n and_o opinion_n we_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o hindrance_n to_o a_o good_a life_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o 3._o because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o if_o they_o be_v believe_v overthrow_n all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o as_o that_o bread_n which_o we_o see_v be_v not_o bread_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o tradition_n be_v a_o continue_a kind_n of_o sensation_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o sense_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o apostle_n may_v have_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o church_n of_o any_o age_n in_o what_o they_o see_v or_o hear_v by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n viz._n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o determine_v controversy_n which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o all_o which_o and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o my_o design_a brevity_n will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o mention_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o shake_v the_o faith_n of_o such_o who_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o rely_v on_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o i_o answer_v that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o for_o a_o protestant_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v not_o but_o although_o we_o know_v not_o what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o invincible_a ignorance_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o choose_v a_o worse_a church_n before_o a_o better_a be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v 1._o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o before_o and_o therefore_o may_v have_v some_o meaning_n in_o it_o which_o i_o can_v understand_v 2._o but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v as_o the_o last_o word_n imply_v it_o whether_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n i_o answer_v affirmative_o and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n and_o not_o to_o leave_v that_o for_o a_o corrupt_a one_o though_o call_v never_o so_o catholic_n the_o proposer_n of_o the_o question_n reply_v to_o the_o answer_n madam_n i_o
do_v not_o expect_v that_o two_o bare_a question_n can_v have_v produce_v such_o a_o super-foetation_a of_o controversy_n as_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o be_v fraught_v with_o but_o since_o the_o answerer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v this_o method_n for_o what_o end_n himself_o best_o know_v i_o shall_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v a_o fair_a and_o plain_a return_n to_o the_o several_a point_n he_o insist_o upon_o and_o that_o with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o the_o matter_n and_o circumstance_n will_v bear_v the_o question_n propose_v be_v 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o the_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o he_o say_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n continue_v so_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n but_o where_o it_o lie_v i_o can_v see_v for_o a_o protestant_n may_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o yet_o out_o of_o wilfulness_n or_o passion_n not_o acquiesce_v to_o they_o he_o see_v no_o doubt_n this_o supposition_n to_o be_v impertinent_a to_o the_o question_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o 1._o §_o state_n it_o thus_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o the_o question_n thus_o state_v in_o its_o true_a supposition_n he_o answer_v first_o §_o 2._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o either_o of_o they_o but_o before_o i_o reply_v i_o must_v do_v both_o he_o and_o myself_o right_a in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o it_o be_v madam_n that_o when_o you_o first_o address_v to_o i_o you_o profess_v yourself_o much_o trouble_v that_o he_o have_v tell_v you_o a_o person_n leave_v the_o protestant_a communion_n and_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n can_v not_o be_v save_v that_o we_o shall_v deny_v salvation_n to_o any_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n you_o look_v upon_o as_o uncharitable_a and_o this_o assertion_n of_o his_o have_v startle_v you_o in_o the_o opinion_n you_o have_v before_o of_o the_o protestant_a charity_n whereupon_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v my_o opinion_n in_o the_o case_n and_o i_o tell_v you_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o secure_v one_o bear_v and_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n to_o continue_v in_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a also_o to_o secure_v a_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o shall_v embrace_v it_o this_o madam_n yourself_o can_v witness_v be_v the_o true_a occasion_n of_o your_o propose_v the_o question_n and_o not_o as_o the_o answerer_n suppose_v that_o i_o use_v the_o mere_a question_n itself_o as_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o persuade_v you_o to_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n this_o premise_a i_o reply_v that_o the_o answer_v he_o give_v be_v altogether_o foreign_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n the_o controversy_n not_o be_v between_o a_o breed_v and_o a_o convert_v catholic_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o safe_a church_n than_o either_o of_o they_o on_o the_o other_o nor_o yet_o between_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v to_o have_v in_o they_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n but_o between_o a_o person_n breed_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o another_o convert_v to_o it_o from_o protestantism_n on_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o latter_a may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o the_o former_a nor_o be_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n because_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o possibility_n not_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v this_o but_o rather_o belong_v to_o the_o second_o where_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o it_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n which_o be_v resolve_v affirmative_o by_o both_o part_n it_o follow_v then_o in_o order_n to_o inquire_v which_o this_o true_a church_n be_v as_o for_o the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v mean_v by_o that_o ship_n as_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v the_o catholic_n church_n some_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o have_v come_v near_o the_o mark_n if_o he_o have_v compare_v the_o protestant_n to_o a_o ship_n which_o by_o often_o knock_v against_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v build_v have_v split_v itself_o into_o innumerable_a sect_n and_o be_v now_o in_o danger_n of_o sink_v his_o comparison_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o supposition_n but_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o too_o sad_a a_o experience_n but_o to_o leave_v word_n and_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n his_o second_o answer_n be_v §_o 3._o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o the_o first_o answer_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v nothing_o pertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n nor_o come_v this_o second_o any_o near_a the_o matter_n for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a capacity_n but_o this_o assertion_n however_o beside_o the_o question_n he_o make_v it_o his_o main_a business_n to_o prove_v first_o §_o 4._o because_o those_o who_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o here_o he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o return_v upon_o he_o a_o more_o palpable_a contradiction_n than_o that_o he_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v in_o the_o question_n viz._n to_o assert_v only_o that_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o affirm_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o hardly_o and_o yet_o can_v be_v save_v but_o to_o the_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n by_o the_o adoration_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o charge_n be_v great_a but_o what_o be_v the_o proof_n concern_v the_o first_o he_o say_v §_o 5._o that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n and_o sure_o this_o imply_v another_o contradiction_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n nevertheless_o he_o prove_v it_o thus_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o that_o be_v that_o worship_n he_o by_o a_o image_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n to_o this_o argument_n which_o to_o be_v just_a to_o the_o author_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v not_o see_v any_o where_o
and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o psalmist_n speak_v they_o make_v a_o calf_n in_o horeb_n and_o worship_v the_o molten_n image_n thus_o they_o change_v their_o glory_n or_o rather_o he_o into_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o ox_n that_o eat_v grass_n psal._n 106._o 19_o 20._o which_o certain_o be_v idolatry_n as_o well_o as_o that_o st._n paul_n charge_v the_o roman_n with_o viz._n that_o they_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n and_o to_o bird_n and_o four_o footed_a beast_n and_o creep_a thing_n rom._n 1._o 23._o and_o we_o see_v how_o high_o god_n be_v displease_v with_o the_o israelite_n for_o this_o sin_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n exod._n 32._o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n for_o it_o be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o his_o end_n nor_o so_o likely_a to_o succeed_v to_o take_v the_o ten_o tribe_n off_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o from_o the_o place_n of_o it_o at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n come_v to_o he_o be_v from_o solomon_n fall_v to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 11._o 33._o which_o will_v make_v he_o more_o cautious_a of_o fall_v into_o it_o especial_o at_o his_o first_o entrance_n and_o when_o the_o god_n of_o other_o nation_n be_v mention_v they_o be_v particular_o describe_v as_o ashtore_v of_o the_o zidonian_o chemosh_fw-mi of_o the_o moabite_n and_o milcom_a of_o the_o child_n of_o ammon_n 1_o king_n 11._o 33._o and_o in_o ahab_n idolatry_n the_o occasion_n and_o description_n of_o it_o be_v give_v 1_o king_n 16._o 31._o but_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la it_o be_v only_o say_v that_o he_o set_v up_o the_o calf_n at_o dan_n and_o bethel_n and_o say_v unto_o the_o people_n it_o be_v too_o much_o for_o you_o to_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n behold_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n which_o bring_v thou_o up_o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n 1_o king_n 12._o 28_o 29._o how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v to_o have_v say_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la worship_v the_o god_n of_o egypt_n if_o that_o have_v be_v his_o intention_n but_o how_o much_o better_o have_v he_o then_o argue_v that_o they_o have_v be_v hitherto_o in_o a_o great_a mistake_n concern_v the_o true_a god_n and_o not_o mere_o as_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o he_o speak_v against_o for_o he_o continue_v the_o same_o feast_n and_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n 1_o king_n 12._o 32._o beside_o how_o come_v the_o sin_n of_o ahab_n to_o be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o that_o of_o jeroboam_fw-la if_o they_o be_v both_o guilty_a of_o the_o same_o apostasy_n to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 16._o 31._o how_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 1_o king_n 18._o 21_o how_o come_v jehu_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o boast_v his_o zeal_n for_o his_o lord_n when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n viz._n the_o golden_a calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 2_o king_n 10._o 16_o 29_o last_o how_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o ten_o tribe_n after_o their_o captivity_n when_o they_o still_o continue_v their_o separation_n in_o religion_n from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 17._o 28_o for_o certain_o if_o the_o samaritan_n have_v only_o desire_v information_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n after_o the_o way_n of_o jerusalem_n they_o will_v have_v send_v only_o thither_o for_o it_o but_o because_o they_o send_v into_o the_o land_n of_o their_o captivity_n for_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v send_v to_o they_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o former_a difference_n still_o continue_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v say_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v thus_o evident_a that_o jeroboam_fw-la do_v not_o fall_v then_o into_o heathen_a idolatry_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n in_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v do_v evil_a above_o all_o that_o be_v before_o he_o and_o have_v go_v and_o make_v he_o other_o god_n and_o molten_n image_n to_o provoke_v god_n to_o anger_n and_o have_v cast_v he_o behind_o his_o back_n 1_o king_n 14._o 9_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o god_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n though_o design_v for_o his_o honour_n be_v idolatry_n and_o since_o the_o lawgiver_n have_v thus_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n we_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o yet_o herein_o we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n the_o jew_n have_v think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o almost_o all_o for_o ornament_n and_o the_o image_n worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a scandal_n to_o this_o day_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o embrace_v christianity_n the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v declare_v enemy_n to_o all_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n but_o i_o need_v the_o less_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v at_o last_o consess_v by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a jesuit_n they_o ever_o have_v that_o for_o the_o four_o first_o century_n and_o further_a there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o temple_n or_o oratory_n of_o christian_n 8._o but_o we_o need_v not_o their_o favour_n in_o so_o plain_a a_o cause_n as_o this_o as_o shall_v be_v evident_o prove_v if_o occasion_n be_v far_o give_v and_o against_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n that_o the_o second_o command_n only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a writer_n of_o his_o own_o church_n against_o he_o 3._o for_o vasquez_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o god_n do_v not_o only_o forbid_v that_o in_o the_o second_o command_n which_o be_v unlawful_a by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n as_o the_o worship_v a_o image_n for_o god_n but_o the_o worship_v of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o any_o similitude_n of_o he_o and_o he_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o he_o of_o great_a estimation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 11._o but_o we_o must_v now_o consider_v what_o he_o further_o produce_v for_o his_o opinion_n idolatry_n he_o therefore_o say_v if_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v the_o second_o commandment_n be_v but_o a_o part_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o but_o why_o do_v he_o not_o tell_v we_o whither_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v or_o no_o if_o it_o be_v of_o so_o much_o consequence_n to_o the_o resolve_v of_o this_o controversy_n nay_o how_o be_v he_o sure_a this_o be_v st._n augustine_n constant_a judgement_n 4._o since_o in_o his_o latter_a write_n he_o reckon_v up_o the_o commandment_n as_o other_o of_o the_o father_n have_v do_v before_o he_o but_o if_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o this_o do_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o commandment_n must_v be_v only_o against_o idol_n no_o but_o that_o all_o thing_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n must_v be_v in_o one_o command_n and_o so_o they_o may_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v as_o full_a against_o image_n worship_n as_o in_o two_o so_o that_o no_o relief_n be_v to_o be_v have_v from_o hence_o and_o as_o little_a from_o his_o distinction_n of_o a_o inferior_a and_o relative_a honour_n only_o which_o be_v give_v by_o they_o he_o say_v to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o b._n mother_n and_o saint_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v latria_n or_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n the_o former_a he_o say_v be_v only_a honorary_a adoration_n express_v by_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n kiss_v they_o or_o kneel_v before_o they_o which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o unchaste_a wife_n shall_v plead_v in_o her_o excuse_n to_o her_o husband_n that_o the_o person_n she_o be_v too_o kind_a with_o be_v extreme_o like_o he_o and_o a_o near_a friend_n of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o he_o that_o she_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o bed_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o such_o a_o excuse_n as_o this_o will_v be_v take_v by_o a_o jealous_a husband_n how_o much_o less_o will_v such_o like_a pretence_n avail_v with_o that_o god_n who_o have_v declare_v himself_o particular_o jealous_a of_o
private_a spirit_n be_v not_o for_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v necessary_o employ_v therein_o and_o so_o for_o all_o particular_a doctrine_n reject_v by_o we_o upon_o this_o principle_n we_o do_v not_o make_v they_o negative_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o therefore_o refuse_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o because_o not_o contain_v in_o our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n on_o this_o account_n we_o reject_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o deliver_v point_n of_o faith_n purgatory_n and_o other_o foppery_n impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n so_o that_o the_o short_a resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o god_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o the_o complete_a revelation_n of_o god_n will_v to_o we_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o worship_n be_v into_o this_o principle_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n and_o therefore_o whether_o they_o be_v saint_n or_o angel_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n whether_o the_o element_n of_o a_o sacrament_n or_o of_o the_o world_n whether_o cross_n and_o relic_n or_o wood_n and_o fountain_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o image_n in_o a_o word_n no_o creature_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o religious_a worship_n because_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o if_o this_o principle_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o give_v no_o more_o satisfactory_a answer_n hereafter_o than_o he_o have_v already_o do_v the_o great_a charity_n i_o can_v use_v to_o those_o of_o that_o church_n be_v to_o wish_v they_o repentance_n which_o i_o most_o hearty_o do_v chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o people_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n §_o 1._o 2._o the_o second_o reason_n i_o give_v why_o person_n run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v because_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o 1._o this_o necessity_n i_o say_v life_n be_v take_v off_o by_o their_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n here_o he_o say_v that_o protestant_n do_v make_v contrition_n alone_o which_o be_v less_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o our_o church_n allow_v confession_n and_o absolution_n which_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o case_n of_o trouble_n of_o conscience_n they_o be_v add_v to_o contrition_n can_v make_v it_o of_o a_o malignant_a nature_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o contrition_n alone_o be_v not_o by_o we_o make_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n for_o we_o believe_v that_o as_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o true_a repentance_n so_o that_o true_a repentance_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o contrition_n for_o sin_n for_o godly_a sorrow_n in_o scripture_n be_v say_v to_o work_v repentance_n to_o salvation_n not_o to_o be_v repent_v of_o 10._o and_o it_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n and_o effect_n both_o together_o repentance_n in_o scripture_n imply_v a_o forsake_v of_o sin_n as_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v think_v necessary_a and_o without_o this_o we_o know_v not_o what_o ground_n any_o man_n have_v to_o hope_v for_o the_o pardon_n of_o it_o although_o he_o confess_v it_o and_o be_v absolve_v a_o thousand_o time_n over_o and_o have_v remorse_n in_o his_o mind_n for_o it_o when_o he_o do_v confess_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o have_v cause_n to_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n when_o they_o declare_v a_o man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n if_o he_o have_v a_o bare_a contrition_n for_o his_o sin_n and_o confess_v they_o to_o the_o priest_n and_o be_v absolve_v by_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v a_o man_n put_v himself_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o mortify_v his_o passion_n and_o forsake_v his_o sin_n if_o he_o commit_v they_o again_o he_o know_v a_o present_a remedy_n toties_fw-la quoties_fw-la it_o be_v but_o confess_v with_o sorrow_n and_o upon_o absolution_n he_o be_v as_o whole_a as_o if_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o imagine_v a_o doctrine_n that_o more_o effectual_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n than_o this_o do_v i_o can_v but_o think_v if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a all_o the_o precept_n of_o holiness_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v insignificant_a thing_n but_o this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n fit_v to_o make_v all_o that_o be_v bad_a and_o willing_a to_o continue_v so_o to_o be_v their_o proselyte_n when_o so_o cheap_a and_o easy_a a_o way_n of_o salvation_n be_v believe_v by_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o doctrine_n among_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o church_n 81._o i_o can_v better_o express_v this_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o bishop_n taylor_n who_o he_o deserve_o call_v a_o eminent_a lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n where_o after_o he_o have_v mention_v their_o doctrine_n about_o contrition_n the_o sequel_n of_o all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n for_o sixty_o or_o eighty_o year_n together_o yet_o if_o in_o the_o article_n of_o his_o death_n soon_o than_o which_o god_n say_v they_o have_v not_o command_v he_o to_o repent_v by_o be_v a_o little_a sorrowful_a for_o his_o sin_n then_o resolve_v for_o the_o present_a that_o he_o will_v do_v so_o no_o more_o and_o though_o this_o sorrow_n have_v in_o it_o no_o love_n of_o god_n but_o only_o a_o fear_n of_o hell_n and_o a_o hope_n that_o god_n will_v pardon_v he_o this_o if_o the_o priest_n absolve_v he_o do_v instant_o pass_v he_o into_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n the_o priest_n with_o two_o finger_n and_o a_o thumb_n can_v do_v his_o work_n for_o he_o only_o he_o must_v be_v great_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o great_o we_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o he_o must_v be_v
the_o corrupt_a life_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o from_o hence_o the_o trade_n of_o say_v mass_n have_v prove_v so_o gainful_a and_o such_o multitude_n of_o they_o have_v be_v procure_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o particular_a person_n this_o be_v a_o much_o easy_a way_n of_o procure_a grace_n and_o salvation_n than_o fervent_a prayer_n constant_a endeavour_n after_o a_o holy_a life_n mortification_n watchfulness_n and_o other_o thing_n we_o make_v necessary_a to_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o what_o christ_n have_v do_v and_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o 24._o by_o person_n of_o their_o own_o communion_n who_o have_v have_v any_o zeal_n for_o devotion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o true_a goodness_n cassander_n although_o he_o deny_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o receiver_n to_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o can_v deny_v but_o such_o a_o pharisaical_a opinion_n as_o he_o call_v it_o have_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o of_o those_o who_o do_v celebrate_v mass_n and_o be_v present_a at_o they_o and_o that_o too_o just_a a_o occasion_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o upbraid_v they_o with_o that_o opinion_n because_o of_o the_o multitude_n of_o mass_n which_o be_v celebrate_v by_o impure_a and_o wicked_a priest_n mere_o for_o gain_n at_o which_o those_o who_o be_v present_a think_v they_o depart_v from_o they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o sanctity_n although_o they_o never_o once_o resolve_v to_o change_v their_o life_n but_o return_v from_o thence_o immediate_o to_o their_o former_a sin_n 2._o mons._n arnauld_n in_o his_o book_n of_o frequent_a communion_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n confess_v that_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o doctrine_n and_o instruction_n give_v to_o person_n do_v destroy_v all_o preparation_n as_o unnecessary_a to_o the_o partake_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 554._o and_o that_o the_o worst_a person_n may_v come_v without_o fear_n to_o it_o and_o that_o the_o most_o require_v as_o necessary_a by_o they_o be_v only_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o recover_v grace_n by_o which_o he_o say_v they_o reduce_v to_o bare_a confession_n and_o that_o this_o by_o they_o be_v not_o make_v necessary_a neither_o by_o the_o more_o probable_a opinion_n but_o only_o be_v at_o that_o time_n free_a from_o the_o guilt_n of_o mortal_a sin_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o mons_fw-la arnauld_n have_v prove_v sufficient_o the_o other_o opinion_n to_o be_v most_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n but_o when_o that_o be_v grant_v the_o other_o opinion_n be_v yet_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o although_o cassander_n produce_v some_o particular_a testimony_n against_o it_o of_o person_n in_o that_o church_n yet_o we_o must_v appeal_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o be_v so_o contrive_v as_o not_o to_o condemn_v the_o gross_a doctrine_n of_o the_o opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la for_o when_o it_o do_v determine_v that_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o confer_v grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la shall_v be_v anathema_n it_o can_v be_v interpret_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o cassander_n and_o those_o he_o mention_n that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o priest_n for_o the_o twelve_o canon_n relate_v to_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n although_o he_o use_v all_o the_o essential_o to_o a_o sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o celebrate_v a_o sacrament_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n those_o reverend_a father_n be_v not_o sure_a so_o prodigal_a of_o their_o anathema_n to_o bestow_v two_o of_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o thing_n their_o meaning_n then_o in_o the_o eight_o canon_n must_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o twelve_o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o the_o opus_fw-la operatum_fw-la can_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o receiver_n and_o it_o be_v there_o oppose_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o divine_a promise_n this_o will_v appear_v more_o plain_a by_o the_o account_n give_v of_o it_o in_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n 237._o after_o they_o treat_v of_o condemn_v those_o who_o deny_v sacrament_n do_v confer_v grace_n to_o he_o that_o put_v not_o a_o bar_n or_o do_v not_o confess_v that_o grace_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o confer_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o faith_n but_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o come_v to_o expound_v how_o it_o be_v contain_v and_o their_o causality_n every_o one_o do_v agree_v that_o grace_n be_v gain_v by_o all_o those_o action_n that_o excite_v devotion_n which_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o force_n of_o the_o work_n itself_o but_o from_o the_o virtue_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v in_o the_o worker_n and_o these_o be_v say_v in_o the_o school_n to_o cause_n grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operantis_fw-la there_o be_v other_o action_n which_o cause_n grace_n not_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o that_o work_v or_o he_o that_o receive_v the_o work_n but_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o work_n itself_o such_o be_v the_o christian_a sacrament_n by_o which_o grace_n be_v receive_v so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bar_n of_o mortal_a sin_n to_o exclude_v it_o though_o there_o be_v not_o any_o devotion_n so_o by_o the_o work_n of_o baptism_n grace_n be_v give_v to_o the_o infant_n who_o mind_n be_v not_o move_v towards_o it_o and_o to_o one_o bear_v a_o fool_n because_o there_o be_v no_o impediment_n of_o sin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o chrism_n do_v the_o like_a and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n though_o the_o sick_a man_n have_v lose_v his_o memory_n but_o he_o that_o have_v mortal_a sin_n and_o do_v persevere_v actual_o or_o habitual_o can_v receive_v grace_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o contrariety_n not_o because_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o virtue_n to_o produce_v it_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o because_o the_o receiver_n be_v not_o capable_a be_v possess_v with_o a_o contrary_a quality_n i_o dare_v now_o appeal_v to_o the_o most_o indifferent_a judge_n whether_o what_o i_o object_v to_o they_o concern_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n whether_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n of_o they_o be_v prepare_v or_o no_o be_v not_o so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o calumny_n that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o least_o mistake_n in_o it_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v embrace_v by_o they_o and_o any_o one_o who_o shall_v consider_v their_o number_n of_o sacrament_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o may_v very_o well_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n among_o they_o shall_v want_v grace_n or_o have_v any_o devotion_n for_o grace_n be_v confer_v by_o the_o sacrament_n at_o so_o many_o convenient_a season_n of_o his_o life_n whether_o he_o have_v any_o devotion_n or_o no_o he_o be_v sure_a of_o grace_n if_o he_o do_v but_o partake_v of_o their_o sacrament_n and_o need_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o much_o about_o devotion_n since_o his_o work_n may_v be_v do_v without_o it_o never_o any_o doctrine_n be_v certain_o better_a contrive_v for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n than_o they_o be_v our_o saviour_n seem_v very_o churlish_a and_o severe_a when_o he_o call_v sinner_n to_o repentance_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v but_o they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o much_o easy_a and_o smooth_a passage_n like_o that_o of_o a_o man_n in_o a_o boat_n that_o may_v sleep_v all_o the_o while_n and_o land_n safe_a at_o last_o not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v require_v for_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n by_o which_o like_o a_o ship_n for_o a_o long_a voyage_n a_o person_n be_v pitch_v and_o calk_v for_o eternity_n sure_o it_o be_v the_o hard_a thing_n that_o may_v be_v for_o any_o one_o to_o want_v grace_n among_o they_o if_o they_o do_v but_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n upon_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o gentle_a giver_n of_o it_o imaginable_a for_o all_o they_o desire_v of_o their_o patient_n for_o grace_n be_v only_o for_o they_o to_o lie_v still_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v chance_v to_o be_v unruly_a and_o kick_v away_o the_o priest_n or_o their_o rite_n of_o chrism_n i_o know_v not_o then_o what_o may_v become_v of_o they_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o indulgent_a in_o this_o case_n unct._n that_o suppose_v man_n under_o a_o delirium_fw-la or_o whole_o insensible_a if_o before_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a they_o desire_v
first_o spread_v abroad_o and_o never_o so_o proper_a a_o season_n to_o give_v they_o caution_n as_o then_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o 19_o they_o advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o the_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o do_v well_o therein_o 4._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n 16._o that_o be_v divine_o inspire_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n what_o do_v the_o apostle_n never_o imagine_v all_o this_o while_n the_o ill_a use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o they_o by_o man_n of_o perverse_a mind_n yes_o they_o know_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o do_v foretell_v schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o see_v they_o in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o yet_o poor_a man_n want_v that_o exquisite_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prevent_v they_o by_o so_o happy_a a_o expedient_a as_o when_o they_o have_v write_v epistle_n to_o several_a church_n to_o forbid_v the_o promiscuous_a read_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v the_o awe_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n make_v this_o prohibition_n not_o so_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o time_n do_v the_o church_n then_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o restrain_v the_o people_n after_o their_o decease_n we_o have_v a_o occasion_n soon_o after_o give_v wherein_o to_o see_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n fall_v into_o a_o grievous_a schism_n and_o opposition_n to_o their_o spiritual_a governor_n upon_o this_o clemens_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n to_o they_o to_o preserve_v unity_n that_o he_o bid_v they_o look_v diligent_o into_o the_o scripture_n 58._o which_o be_v the_o true_a oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o take_v st._n paul_n epistle_n into_o your_o hand_n 61._o and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v and_o commend_v they_o very_o much_o for_o be_v skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n 68_o beloved_n say_v he_o you_o have_v know_v and_o very_o well_o know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o you_o have_v thorough_o look_v into_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n therefore_o call_v they_o to_o mind_n which_o language_n be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n be_v from_o they_o nay_o the_o counterfeit_a clemens_n who_o they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o other_o occasion_n be_v as_o express_v in_o this_o matter_n as_o the_o true_a for_o he_o persuade_v private_a christian_n to_o continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o he_o call_v the_o oracle_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o best_a employment_n of_o their_o retirement_n but_o we_o need_v not_o use_v his_o testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o the_o old_a edition_n of_o ignatius_n wherein_o parent_n be_v bid_v to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n philadelph_n nor_o that_o say_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o philippian_n out_o of_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n i_o be_o confident_a you_o be_v well_o study_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a yet_o preserve_v he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n usser_n so_o little_o do_v these_o holy_a man_n dream_v of_o such_o a_o prudent_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n among_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v themselves_o or_o other_o by_o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o read_v the_o scripture_n among_o christian_n before_o their_o meal_n 728._o and_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o they_o and_o tertullian_n mention_n the_o same_o custom_n origen_n origen_n in_o the_o greek_a commentary_n late_o publish_v persuade_v christian_n by_o all_o mean_n 320._o by_o attend_v to_o read_v prayer_n teach_v meditation_n therein_o day_n and_o night_n to_o lay_v up_o in_o their_o heart_n not_o only_o the_o new_a oracle_n of_o the_o gospel_n apostle_n and_o apocalypse_n but_o the_o old_a one_o too_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o hearer_n 27._o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v great_a benefit_n to_o be_v have_v by_o they_o but_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o public_a read_v the_o scripture_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o leviticus_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v they_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o public_a 9_o but_o to_o be_v exercise_v and_o meditate_v therein_o in_o their_o house_n night_n and_o day_n for_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v in_o the_o law_n to_o meditate_v therein_o upon_o their_o journey_n and_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o their_o house_n and_o when_o they_o lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o but_o have_v not_o the_o church_n yet_o experience_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o ever_o great_a and_o more_o notorious_a heresy_n than_o in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o arise_v from_o pervert_v the_o word_n and_o design_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o do_v the_o church_n yet_o afterward_o grow_v wise_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n they_o have_v trial_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o heresy_n but_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n on_o that_o account_n no_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o as_o the_o best_a remedy_n for_o all_o passion_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o st._n basil_n ephes._n and_o st._n hierome_n call_v it_o and_o this_o latter_a commend_v nothing_o more_o to_o the_o woman_n he_o instruct_v in_o devotion_n than_o constant_a read_v the_o scripture_n and_o withal_o they_o say_v that_o infinite_a evil_n do_v arise_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n rom._n from_o hence_o most_o part_n of_o heresy_n have_v come_v from_o hence_o a_o negligent_a and_o careless_a life_n and_o unfruitful_a labour_n nay_o so_o frequent_a so_o earnest_a and_o vehement_a be_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n that_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o by_o say_v he_o speak_v hyperbolical_o which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v he_o speak_v too_o much_o of_o it_o but_o how_o far_o different_a be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n from_o what_o those_o have_v think_v who_o understand_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n best_a we_o may_v see_v what_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v to_o julius_n 3._o by_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o bononia_n for_o that_o end_n to_o give_v the_o best_a advice_n they_o can_v for_o restore_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v 6._o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o weighty_a of_o all_o they_o say_v they_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o which_o be_v that_o by_o all_o mean_n as_o little_a of_o the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v read_v in_o the_o city_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o little_a which_o be_v in_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v sufficient_a neither_o shall_v it_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o mortal_a to_o read_v more_o for_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v content_v with_o that_o little_a all_o thing_n go_v well_o with_o they_o but_o quite_o otherwise_o since_o more_o be_v common_o read_v for_o this_o in_o short_a be_v that_o book_n say_v they_o which_o above_o all_o other_o have_v raise_v those_o tempest_n and_o whirlwind_n which_o we_o be_v almost_o carry_v away_o with_o and_o in_o truth_n if_o any_o one_o diligent_o consider_v it_o and_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o be_v do_v in_o our_o church_n will_v find_v they_o very_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o our_o very_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v different_a from_o it_o but_o repugnant_a to_o it_o a_o very_a fair_a and_o ingenuos_fw-la confession_n and_o if_o self-condemned_n person_n be_v heretic_n there_o can_v be_v none_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n especial_o the_o prudential_a man_n in_o it_o such_o as_o these_o certain_o be_v who_o the_o pope_n single_v out_o to_o give_v advice_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o how_o different_a be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o world_n from_o that_o of_o the_o child_n of_o light_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o another_o kind_n of_o judgement_n
the_o ancient_a father_n have_v of_o the_o usefulness_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n than_o they_o have_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o need_v not_o more_o to_o prove_v it_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o be_v against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n by_o the_o people_n that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o alphonsus_n à_fw-fr castro_n and_o sixtus_n senensis_n confess_v 13._o espencaeus_fw-la quote_v many_o plain_a place_n from_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v 6._o that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o be_v very_o diligent_a in_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o house_n and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v excuse_v they_o from_o it_o 517._o and_o confess_v that_o st._n paul_n precept_n colos._n 3._o let_v the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v rich_o in_o you_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v it_o among_o they_o not_o only_o sufficient_o but_o abundant_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o reason_n now_o urge_v against_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o in_o a_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o see_v the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v object_v now_o and_o yet_o commend_v the_o read_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o that_o in_o all_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o practice_n be_v not_o only_o retain_v but_o vehement_o urge_v after_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o have_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o account_v it_o wisdom_n to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n with_o folly_n but_o the_o apostle_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o god_n himself_o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmelites_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o begardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanatioism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v a_z present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n §_o 1._o 2._o we_o come_v to_o consider_v whether_o the_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n scripture_n he_o may_v much_o better_o have_v charge_v the_o philosopher_n especial_o aristotle_n with_o all_o the_o dispute_v in_o the_o world_n for_o they_o not_o only_o by_o their_o write_n have_v occasion_v many_o but_o have_v teach_v man_n the_o pernicious_a use_n of_o reason_v without_o which_o the_o world_n may_v be_v as_o quiet_a as_o a_o flock_n of_o sheep_n if_o they_o can_v but_o persuade_v man_n to_o lay_v aside_o that_o mischievous_a faculty_n i_o dare_v undertake_v for_o they_o that_o let_v the_o people_n have_v the_o bible_n never_o so_o much_o among_o they_o they_o shall_v never_o hurt_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v they_o not_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o transubstantiation_n
all_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v communicate_v high_o approve_v it_o yet_o she_o be_v not_o satisfy_v till_o one_o of_o her_o gossip_n name_v isabel_n after_o a_o whole_a year_n pray_v for_o it_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n reveal_v to_o she_o with_o that_o circumstance_n that_o this_o feast_n have_v always_o be_v among_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o b._n trinity_n but_o now_o the_o time_n be_v come_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o she_o in_o one_o of_o her_o ecstasy_n see_v very_o distinct_o all_o the_o heavenly_a order_n upon_o their_o face_n supplicate_v god_n that_o to_o confirm_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n this_o day_n may_v be_v speedy_o observe_v this_o isabel_n be_v so_o much_o intoxicate_v by_o this_o vision_n say_v the_o author_n that_o out_o of_o the_o abundance_n of_o her_o spiritual_a drunkenness_n they_o be_v his_o own_o word_n she_o declare_v she_o will_v promote_v the_o observe_v this_o feast_n although_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v oppose_v she_o which_o we_o may_v well_o think_v juliana_n rejoice_v to_o hear_v and_o hence_o forward_o they_o join_v counsel_n to_o advance_v this_o solemnity_n juliana_n get_v a_o ignorant_a young_a priest_n to_o draw_v up_o a_o office_n for_o it_o and_o while_o he_o write_v she_o pray_v by_o which_o the_o office_n be_v so_o well_o compose_v that_o it_o will_v melt_v say_v he_o the_o hard_a heart_n into_o devotion_n and_o when_o it_o be_v see_v by_o divine_n they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o write_v by_o man_n but_o inspire_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o yet_o when_o pope_n vrban_n publish_v his_o bull_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o these_o revelation_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o feast_n he_o appoint_v tho._n aquinas_n to_o compose_v a_o office_n for_o it_o and_o reject_v that_o divine_a office_n of_o juliana_n the_o epistle_n of_o vrban_n to_o eva_n one_o of_o the_o nun_n of_o liege_n and_o a_o companion_n of_o the_o two_o virgin_n be_v still_o extant_a in_o diestemius_n and_o binius_fw-la about_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o festival_n be_v not_o deliver_v alone_o by_o diestemius_n but_o by_o arnoldus_fw-la bostius_fw-la and_o petrus_n praemonstratensis_fw-la by_o vignier_n and_o molanus_n as_o binius_fw-la confess_v of_o this_o last_o who_o can_v no_o more_o be_v suspect_v of_o partiality_n in_o this_o case_n than_o diestemius_n but_o we_o need_v no_o other_o evidence_n than_o the_o pope_n own_a bull._n 825._o the_o story_n of_o the_o other_o be_v remarkable_a too_o for_o it_o be_v read_v constant_o in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n upon_o the_o eight_o of_o may._n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o among_o the_o drove_n of_o cattle_n the_o bull_n of_o a_o certain_a inhabitant_n wander_v from_o the_o rest_n which_o have_v long_o seek_v for_o they_o find_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o a_o cave_n and_o when_o one_o shot_n a_o arrow_n at_o he_o to_o destroy_v he_o the_o arrow_n be_v drive_v back_o again_o to_o he_o that_o shoot_v it_o which_o thing_n so_o affright_v they_o all_o that_o they_o dare_v not_o come_v near_o the_o cave_n the_o sipontines_n consult_v their_o bishop_n who_o appoint_v three_o day_n fast_v and_o prayer_n to_o seek_v god_n in_o the_o case_n after_o the_o three_o day_n the_o archangel_n gabriel_n admonish_v the_o bishop_n that_o place_n be_v in_o his_o custody_n and_o by_o that_o act_n he_o show_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o worship_n god_n there_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o his_o fellow_n angel_n the_o bishop_n and_o people_n go_v according_o thither_o and_o they_o find_v the_o place_n already_o form_v into_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o temple_n and_o there_o they_o perform_v divine_a office_n where_o many_o miracle_n be_v afterward_o wrought_v not_o long_o after_o pope_n boniface_n dedicate_v the_o church_n of_o st._n michael_n the_o three_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o october_n in_o which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o all_o angel_n but_o this_o day_n be_v consecrate_v to_o the_o apparition_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n thus_o far_o the_o 5_o or_o 6_o lesson_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n whereby_o we_o understand_v what_o infallible_a ground_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n proceed_v upon_o in_o all_o her_o definition_n and_o observation_n §_o 5._o and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o hard_a case_n now_o they_o we_o shall_v be_v so_o often_o tell_v of_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o by_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n where_o be_v the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n ever_o plead_v by_o we_o in_o any_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n do_v we_o never_o discard_v any_o of_o the_o roman_a opinion_n or_o practice_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o revelation_n make_v to_o woman_n or_o to_o any_o private_a person_n do_v we_o resolve_v the_o ground_n of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o we_o into_o any_o vision_n and_o ecstasy_n have_v we_o any_o festival_n keep_v upon_o such_o occasion_n do_v we_o collect_v fanatical_a revelation_n and_o set_v they_o out_o with_o comment_n upon_o they_o as_o gonsalvus_n durantus_n have_v do_v those_o of_o st._n bridgitt_n have_v we_o any_o mother_n iuliana_n among_o we_o or_o do_v we_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o distemper_a brain_n as_o mr._n cressy_n have_v very_o late_o do_v to_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o service_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o sixteen_o revelation_n of_o divine_a love_n show_v to_o a_o devout_a servant_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o lady_n too_o call_v mother_n juliana_n we_o have_v we_o thank_v god_n other_o way_n of_o employ_v our_o devout_a retirement_n than_o by_o read_v such_o foppery_n as_o those_o be_v excellent_a man_n that_o debarr_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n and_o instead_o of_o they_o put_v they_o off_o with_o such_o foolery_n which_o deserve_v no_o other_o name_n at_o the_o best_a than_o the_o effort_n of_o religious_a madness_n be_v we_o to_o take_v a_o estimate_n of_o christian_a religion_n from_o such_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n such_o vision_n and_o entertainment_n as_o those_o be_v how_o much_o must_v we_o befool_v ourselves_o to_o think_v it_o sense_n do_v ever_o h._n n._n jacob_n behmen_n or_o the_o high_a enthusiast_n talk_v at_o a_o more_o extravagant_a rate_n than_o this_o juliana_n do_v as_o when_o she_o speak_v of_o our_o be_v beclose_v in_o the_o mid-head_n of_o god_n 105._o and_o in_o his_o meek-head_n and_o in_o his_o benignity_n and_o in_o his_o buxomness_n though_o we_o feel_v in_o we_o wrath_n debate_n and_o strife_n of_o be_v substantial_o unite_v to_o god_n and_o that_o god_n be_v that_o goodness_n which_o may_v not_o be_v wrath_n for_o god_n be_v not_o but_o goodness_n our_o soul_n be_v on_v to_o he_o unchangeable_a goodness_n and_o between_o god_n and_o our_o soul_n be_v neither_o wrath_n nor_o forgiveness_n in_o his_o sight_n for_o our_o soul_n be_v so_o fulsome_o on_v to_o god_n of_o his_o own_o goodness_n that_o between_o god_n and_o our_o soul_n may_v be_v right_a naught_o 24._o that_o in_o mankind_n that_o shall_v be_v save_v be_v comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v to_o say_v all_o that_o be_v make_v and_o the_o maker_n of_o all_o for_o in_o man_n be_v god_n and_o god_n be_v all_o and_o he_o that_o love_v thus_o he_o love_v all_o 144._o that_o our_o soul_n be_v so_o deep_o ground_v in_o god_n and_o so_o endless_o treasure_v that_o we_o may_v not_o come_v to_o the_o know_v thereof_o till_o we_o have_v first_o know_v of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n to_o who_o it_o be_v on_v and_o therefore_o if_o we_o will_v have_v know_v of_o our_o soul_n and_o common_v and_o dalliance_n therewith_o it_o behoove_v to_o seek_v into_o our_o lord_n god_n in_o who_o it_o be_v enclose_v and_o that_o worshipful_a city_n that_o our_o lord_n jesu_n sit_v in_o it_o be_v our_o sensuality_n in_o which_o he_o be_v enclose_v 145._o and_o our_o kindly_a substance_n be_v beclose_v in_o jesu_n with_o the_o bless_a soul_n of_o christ_n rest_v in_o the_o godhead_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o we_o may_v never_o come_v to_o the_o full_a know_v of_o god_n till_o we_o know_v first_o clear_o our_o own_o soul_n for_o into_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o full_a might_n we_o may_v not_o be_v all_o holy_a and_o that_o be_v that_o our_o sensuality_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n passion_n be_v bring_v up_o into_o the_o substance_n with_o all_o the_o profit_n of_o our_o tribulation_n that_o our_o lord_n shall_v make_v we_o to_o get_v by_o mercy_n and_o grace_n i_o have_v in_o party_n touch_v and_o it_o be_v ground_v in_o kind_n that_o be_v to_o say_v our_o reason_n be_v ground_v in_o god_n which_o be_v substantial_o kindness_n afterward_o she_o discourse_v of_o three_o
how_o easy_o man_n be_v impose_v upon_o by_o vision_n and_o rapture_n among_o they_o he_o say_v 87._o that_o he_o know_v a_o woman_n who_o be_v afterward_o know_v to_o be_v naught_o that_o have_v rapture_n at_o her_o pleasure_n who_o he_o have_v honour_v as_o a_o saint_n himself_o and_o the_o very_a ground_n she_o stand_v on_o and_o not_o only_o he_o but_o many_o other_o even_o prelate_n and_o cardinal_n too_o by_o which_o he_o see_v evident_o how_o easy_o the_o devil_n can_v transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o after_o say_v of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la that_o under_o the_o show_n of_o sanctity_n they_o commit_v many_o vile_a thing_n a_o strange_a instance_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o one_o of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la who_o gain_v a_o great_a reputation_n for_o sanctity_n by_o her_o constancy_n and_o devotion_n at_o prayer_n her_o pretend_v to_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n wherein_o her_o soul_n be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n her_o long_a fasting_n whereby_o she_o impose_v upon_o the_o bishop_n the_o friar_n and_o all_o the_o people_n to_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n that_o the_o bishop_n be_v about_o build_v a_o church_n on_o purpose_n to_o lay_v she_o in_o that_o all_o comer_n may_v behold_v she_o who_o lead_v such_o a_o angelical_a life_n and_o how_o accidental_o the_o imposture_n be_v discover_v to_o the_o great_a dissatisfaction_n of_o they_o all_o 18._o but_o especial_o the_o bishop_n be_v at_o large_a relate_v by_o richerius_n 4._o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a zeal_n against_o the_o carnal_a church_n and_o call_v all_o those_o blind_a who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o way_n as_o eymericus_n say_v of_o they_o in_o these_o ma●ters_n they_o follow_v petrus_n johannis_n of_o who_o opinion_n about_o the_o church_n we_o have_v already_o speak_v 41._o any_o that_o suffer_v among_o they_o be_v cry_v up_o as_o martyr_n 20._o and_o four_o of_o the_o brethren_n suffer_v at_o marseilles_n a._n d._n 1316._o they_o say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v as_o heretic_n that_o they_o be_v as_o good_a martyr_n as_o st._n laurence_n or_o vincentius_n that_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o crucify_a in_o they_o that_o all_o who_o approve_a or_o consent_v to_o their_o death_n pope_n prelate_n or_o other_o be_v all_o heretic_n for_o it_o and_o lose_v all_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n or_o administer_a sacrament_n and_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n 2._o and_o they_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n these_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o their_o doctrine_n although_o eymericus_n reckon_v up_o no_o few_o than_o fifty_o five_o error_n and_o heresy_n among_o they_o and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o care_n use_v by_o pope_n and_o inquisitour_n against_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 5._o john_n 22._o benedict_n 12._o clement_n 6._o innocent_a 6._o and_o afterward_o 574._o they_o not_o only_o continue_v but_o spread_v themselves_o still_o further_o john_n gerson_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o century_n mention_n not_o only_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n but_o those_o of_o the_o begardi_fw-it the_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o say_v be_v that_o a_o perfect_a soul_n be_v reduce_v to_o god_n lose_v its_o own_o will_n so_o that_o it_o have_v no_o other_o will_n but_o the_o divine_a will_n which_o it_o have_v from_o eternity_n in_o that_o ideal_o be_v which_o it_o have_v in_o god_n which_o be_v suppose_v they_o say_v they_o may_v do_v any_o thing_n which_o their_o affection_n put_v they_o upon_o without_o sin_n because_o they_o have_v no_o will_n of_o their_o own_o the_o way_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n be_v somewhat_o different_a he_o tell_v we_o for_o the_o more_o cunning_a pretend_a to_o do_v it_o only_o to_o god_n but_o these_o prevail_v upon_o the_o other_o to_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n before_o they_o which_o when_o they_o have_v do_v they_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v now_o sin_v no_o long_o and_o so_o do_v what_o they_o please_v together_o under_o which_o pretext_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n be_v commit_v among_o they_o neither_o be_v they_o only_o in_o france_n italy_n sicily_n and_o germany_n but_o they_o prevail_v much_o in_o spain_n too_o for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n 12_o in_o catalonia_n there_o be_v many_o beguardi_fw-it sai_z eymericus_n 5._o the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v friar_n bonanatus_fw-la who_o be_v burn_v for_o his_o heresy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 6._o there_o arise_v many_o of_o they_o in_o the_o province_n of_o valencia_n who_o leader_n be_v jacobus_n justi_fw-la and_o be_v therefore_o immure_v and_o so_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a 6._o vrban_n 5._o gregory_n 11._o appear_v in_o catalonia_n one_o arnoldus_fw-la montanerius_fw-la who_o public_o preach_v for_o nineteen_o year_n together_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o begardi_fw-it about_o poverty_n and_o add_v these_o of_o his_o own_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v damn_v who_o wear_v the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n that_o st._n francis_n once_o a_o year_n go_v down_o into_o purgatory_n and_o thence_o draw_v the_o soul_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v of_o his_o order_n and_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n these_o we_o have_v from_o eymericus_n who_o say_v that_o by_o order_n of_o vrban_n 5._o and_o greg._n 11._o he_o sit_v as_o inquisitor_n upon_o he_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v this_o sect_n inconsiderable_a among_o they_o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n the_o inquisitor_n of_o sicily_n declare_v that_o the_o fratricelli_n 23._o carry_v a_o appearance_n of_o sanctity_n with_o great_a poverty_n draw_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n to_o they_o and_o drive_v john_n 22._o into_o great_a straits_n and_o by_o the_o schism_n they_o raise_v give_v a_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n neither_o be_v it_o of_o any_o short_a continuance_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o this_o sect_n which_o be_v immediate_a revelation_n renounce_v property_n and_o liberty_n of_o action_n for_o so_o it_o begin_v with_o almerick_n at_o paris_n and_o we_o have_v see_v how_o much_o afterward_o promote_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o especial_o by_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o of_o the_o three_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n 9_o and_o pretend_v to_o far_o great_a strictness_n as_o to_o their_o rule_n than_o other_o on_o which_o account_n celestine_n 5._o a._n d._n 1294._o give_v they_o first_o liberty_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o community_n universit_fw-la which_o be_v afterward_o plead_v by_o the_o fratricelli_n 510._o against_o clement_n 5._o and_o john_n 22._o §_o 11._o but_o beside_o these_o who_o before_o be_v of_o this_o order_n sect._n other_o take_v up_o the_o same_o way_n and_o opinion_n which_o be_v never_o original_o of_o it_o as_o the_o follower_n of_o geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n in_o italy_n spondan_n who_o be_v call_v fratricelli_n by_o platina_n by_o other_o pseudo-apostolici_a and_o dulcinistae_n spondanus_n confess_v those_o in_o italy_n 9_o who_o be_v the_o follower_n of_o one_o hermannus_n of_o ferrara_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o fraticelli_n and_o beguini_n herman_n who_o body_n say_v prateolus_n after_o he_o have_v be_v twenty_o year_n worship_v for_o a_o saint_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o boniface_n 8._o take_v up_o and_o burn_v for_o a_o heretic_n 38._o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n say_v that_o it_o be_v thirty_o year_n after_o he_o have_v be_v public_o worship_v by_o the_o people_n of_o ferrara_n and_o he_o reckon_v up_o this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a blessing_n which_o come_v by_o the_o inquisition_n that_o they_o be_v thereby_o undeceive_v in_o many_o who_o they_o worship_v for_o saint_n of_o which_o he_o give_v several_a other_o instance_n but_o the_o burn_a of_o hermannus_n bone_n do_v not_o extinguish_v the_o sect_n of_o fraticelli_n there_o the_o only_a effect_n of_o this_o severity_n be_v that_o they_o grow_v more_o numerous_a and_o bold_a as_o patreolus_n and_o spondanus_n confess_v they_o keep_v their_o conventicle_n more_o frequent_o and_o spread_v the_o further_a insomuch_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n fall_v in_o with_o they_o among_o who_o as_o their_o chief_a leader_n be_v several_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n as_o spondanus_n prove_v from_o the_o extravagant_a sancta_fw-la romana_fw-la of_o john_n 22._o and_o of_o the_o same_o sect_n be_v the_o pseud-apostolici_a who_o chief_a leader_n be_v geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n one_o of_o his_o disciple_n 12._o the_o one_o of_o parma_n the_o other_o of_o novara_n these_o fill_v all_o the_o country_n thereabouts_o with_o their_o error_n say_v eymericus_n and_o make_v a_o independent_a congregation_n among_o themselves_o which_o acknowledge_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n
the_o pope_n i_o need_v not_o produce_v the_o particular_a testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o bellarmin_n suarez_n valentia_n vasquez_n with_o the_o herd_n of_o the_o jesuitical_a order_n who_o follow_v these_o have_v be_v produce_v by_o so_o many_o already_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o two_o worthy_a author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o philanax_n 111._o and_o the_o papist_n apology_n from_o the_o latter_a of_o who_o we_o short_o expect_v a_o more_o accurate_a examination_n of_o these_o thing_n 6._o and_o by_o the_o former_a may_v appear_v what_o influence_n the_o jesuitical_a party_n have_v upon_o the_o most_o barbarous_a effect_n of_o fanaticism_n here_o 65._o in_o the_o murder_n of_o a_o most_o excellent_a prince_n to_o who_o observation_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v this_o that_o a._n d._n 1648._o a_o book_n be_v print_v with_o this_o title_n several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n for_o misgovernment_n license_v by_o gilb._n mabbot_n which_o be_v word_n for_o word_n take_v out_o of_o parson_n the_o jesuites_n book_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n purposely_o design_v against_o our_o king_n title_n as_o will_v appear_v to_o any_o one_o who_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v they_o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v to_o who_o our_o fanatic_n owe_v their_o principle_n and_o their_o precedent_n and_o how_o much_o father_n parson_n though_o at_o that_o distance_n contribute_v to_o the_o cut_n off_o the_o king_n head_n but_o it_o may_v be_v now_o they_o have_v change_v their_o principle_n and_o renounce_v all_o these_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v like_v they_o so_o much_o the_o better_a if_o they_o once_o do_v this_o free_o and_o sincere_o and_o not_o with_o sly_a trick_n and_o equivocation_n which_o they_o use_v in_o these_o matter_n whenever_o they_o be_v pinch_v with_o they_o let_v they_o without_o mental_a reservation_n declare_v but_o these_o two_o point_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v absolve_v the_o king_n subject_n from_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o make_v to_o he_o and_o that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v excommunicate_v the_o king_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o raise_v war_n against_o he_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v the_o king_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o own_n these_o two_o proposition_n they_o will_v gain_v more_o upon_o our_o belief_n of_o their_o fidelity_n than_o the_o large_a volumn_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n have_v do_v 2._o for_o there_o they_o falter_v in_o the_o very_a entrance_n for_o be_v charge_v from_o rome_n that_o by_o their_o remonstrance_n they_o have_v fall_v under_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o bull_n of_o paul_n 5._o against_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o give_v these_o three_o answer_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v by_o we_o 1._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o swear_v and_o testify_v in_o their_o conscience_n before_o god_n and_o the_o world_n that_o king_n charles_n be_v their_o lawful_a king_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o power_n to_o depose_v etc._n etc._n whereas_o they_o only_o acknowledge_v it_o 2._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v condemn_v which_o be_v not_o in_o they_o 3._o that_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v dispense_v with_o that_o oath_n or_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v omit_v by_o they_o and_o sure_o not_o without_o reason_n on_o their_o part_n but_o with_o little_a satisfaction_n on_o we_o and_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o remonstrance_n be_v ground_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o pope_n own_v our_o king_n to_o be_v lawful_a king_n of_o england_n a_o great_a kindness_n and_o this_o be_v suppose_v all_o the_o rest_n follow_v natural_o as_o they_o well_o prove_v against_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n 5._o but_o suppose_v it_o shall_v come_v into_o his_o holiness_n head_n to_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n we_o see_v no_o assurance_n but_o they_o will_v be_v so_o too_o and_o it_o may_v make_v the_o pope_n more_o cautious_a for_o the_o future_a how_o he_o declare_v himself_o when_o such_o ill_a use_n be_v make_v of_o it_o and_o other_o how_o they_o rely_v upon_o such_o remonstrance_n which_o have_v still_o a_o tacit_n reservation_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o declare_v and_o dispense_v but_o will_v they_o declare_v it_o unlawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n when_o the_o cause_n of_o their_o church_n be_v concern_v 25._o and_o suppose_v that_o thereby_o they_o can_v settle_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o full_a exercise_n of_o his_o spiritual_a authority_n among_o we_o no_o this_o be_v their_o good_a old_a cause_n that_o undermine_v parliament_n that_o sanctify_v rebellion_n and_o turn_v nuptial_n into_o massacre_n this_o be_v that_o which_o change_v blood_n into_o holy_a water_n and_o die_v for_o treason_n into_o martyrdom_n this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v the_o glory_n at_o rome_n to_o regicide_n and_o make_v the_o picture_n of_o gueret_fw-la guignard_n and_o garnet_n so_o much_o value_v there_o of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n from_o mons._n s._n amour_n 58._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o among_o the_o several_a pourtraict_n of_o jesuit_n public_o sell_v there_o with_o permission_n of_o the_o superior_a he_o see_v one_o of_o garnet_n with_o this_o inscription_n pater_fw-la henricus_fw-la garnetus_n anglus_fw-la londini_fw-la pro_fw-la fide_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la suspensus_fw-la &_o sectus_fw-la 3_o maii_n 1606._o father_n henry_n garnet_n hang_v and_o quarter_v at_o london_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o treason_n and_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v all_o one_o at_o rome_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o notorious_a than_o that_o garnet_n suffer_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o gunpowder-treason_n of_o which_o as_o m._n s._n amour_n observe_v he_o acknowledge_v himself_o guilty_a before_o he_o die_v the_o most_o dangerous_a sect_n among_o we_o be_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n think_v it_o lawful_a to_o overturn_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o have_v mighty_o the_o advantage_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o what_o they_o do_v for_o christ_n the_o other_o do_v it_o only_o for_o his_o vicar_n and_o sure_o if_o either_o be_v lawful_a it_o be_v much_o fit_a to_o do_v it_o for_o one_o than_o for_o the_o other_o we_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v somewhat_o better_a be_v under_o christ_n own_o government_n than_o the_o pope_n whatever_o they_o think_v but_o we_o condemn_v any_o opposition_n to_o government_n under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o though_o venner_n and_o his_o company_n act_v to_o the_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o our_o sectary_n yet_o guido_n faux_n with_o his_o companion_n in_o their_o church_n go_v beyond_o they_o 2._o that_o party_n which_o have_v be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n have_v have_v the_o most_o countenance_n and_o encouragement_n from_o rome_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v but_o two_o instance_n but_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o thing_n a._n d._n 1594._o 27_o of_o december_n john_n chastel_n a_o citizen_n son_n of_o paris_n and_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v be_v three_o year_n in_o the_o school_n watch_v his_o opportunity_n to_o stab_n henry_n 4._o but_o by_o his_o stoop_a just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o blow_n he_o strike_v he_o only_o into_o the_o mouth_n upon_o which_o the_o jesuit_n be_v banish_v france_n and_o a_o pyramid_n erect_v in_o their_o place_n of_o his_o father_n house_n in_o the_o front_n whereof_o towards_o the_o palace_n gate_n the_o arrest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n against_o the_o traitor_n be_v engrave_v contain_v his_o examination_n and_o confession_n of_o be_v a_o scholar_n of_o the_o jesuit_n a_o disciple_n of_o gueret_n and_o the_o sentence_n pass_v upon_o he_o because_o he_o believe_v it_o lawful_a to_o kill_v king_n that_o henry_n 4._o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n till_o he_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n this_o arrest_v continue_v without_o notice_n take_v of_o it_o at_o rome_n till_o october_n 9_o a._n d._n 1609._o and_o on_o that_o day_n it_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o inquisition_n and_o put_v into_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la 205._o as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v see_v which_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o many_o report_n be_v flee_v abroad_o in_o many_o part_n of_o the_o murder_n of_o henry_n 4._o and_o letter_n come_v to_o paris_n from_o several_a place_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o be_v that_o it_o be_v find_v how_o careful_a the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o
by_o our_o church_n art_n 25._o he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o absolute_o reject_v as_o sacrament_n but_o as_o sacrament_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o they_o yield_v to_o for_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 28._o he_o very_o subtle_o interpret_v it_o of_o a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n which_o he_o grant_v to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o they_o do_v believe_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v present_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o condemn_v they_o as_o to_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n assert_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 30._o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n therein_o which_o only_a anathematize_n those_o who_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o our_o church_n mention_n not_o and_o however_o we_o condemn_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n canus_n prove_v he_o not_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n who_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v err_v therein_o the_o 31_o article_n condemn_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n i.e._n say_v he_o independent_o on_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v propitiatory_a of_o itself_o and_o the_o other_o only_o by_o virtue_n of_o it_o the_o 32._o of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n he_o understand_v of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o most_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a the_o 34._o about_o tradition_n he_o interpret_v of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o doctrinal_a the_o book_n of_o homily_n approve_v art_n 35._o he_o understand_v as_o they_o do_v book_n approve_v by_o their_o church_n not_o of_o every_o sentence_n contain_v therein_o but_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v many_o good_a thing_n contain_v therein_o for_o the_o 36._o of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n he_o prove_v from_o vasquez_n conink_v arcudius_n and_o innocent_a 4._o that_o our_o church_n have_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o ordination_n require_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o the_o difference_n of_o form_n of_o word_n do_v null_a our_o ordination_n it_o will_v do_v those_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n too_o the_o last_o article_n he_o examine_v be_v art_n 37._o of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n power_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v allow_v a_o supermacy_n i.e._n such_o as_o may_v not_o be_v take_v away_o by_o any_o one_o as_o his_o superior_a and_o that_o by_o custom_n a_o sufficient_a right_n accrue_v to_o he_o over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n and_o that_o by_o divine_a and_o natural_a right_n he_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n so_o far_o as_o the_o public_a good_a be_v concern_v and_o withal_o he_o grant_v that_o we_o yield_v no_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n to_o the_o king_n and_o no_o more_o than_o be_v contend_v for_o by_o the_o french_a and_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n that_o part_n which_o deny_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n in_o england_n he_o say_v may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o pope_n challenge_v england_n to_o be_v a_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v but_o if_o it_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v he_o make_v use_v of_o many_o scholastic_a distinction_n of_o actus_fw-la signatus_fw-la &_o exercitus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o sense_n of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o some_o case_n lawful_a for_o a_o temporal_a prince_n to_o withdraw_v his_o obedience_n from_o the_o pope_n but_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v discuss_v whether_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o do_v it_o but_o there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o remain_v then_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n put_v upon_o our_o article_n by_o he_o with_o the_o help_n of_o his_o scholastic_a subtlety_n we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o for_o such_o kind_n of_o distinction_n and_o sense_n be_v they_o force_v to_o use_v and_o put_v upon_o each_o other_o opinion_n to_o excuse_v they_o from_o disagree_v in_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o they_o as_o well_o as_o they_o so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o we_o be_v not_o §_o 16._o 3._o they_o plead_v school_n that_o their_o difference_n be_v only_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v as_o little_a truth_n in_o this_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n in_o their_o church_n as_o plain_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o be_v the_o controversy_n about_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n confine_v to_o the_o school_n do_v not_o that_o make_v for_o several_a age_n as_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v ever_o know_v in_o it_o upon_o any_o quarrel_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o controversy_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monk_n confine_v to_o their_o school_n about_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n in_o former_a time_n or_o in_o the_o renew_n of_o this_o hierarchical_a war_n as_o one_o of_o the_o jansenist_n call_v it_o in_o france_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v at_o large_a discover_v already_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o seem_v more_o like_o a_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n between_o the_o several_a order_n among_o they_o about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n and_o it_o will_v easy_o appear_v that_o wherever_o that_o dispute_n begin_v it_o do_v not_o rest_n in_o the_o school_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o tumult_n and_o disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v make_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o this_o controversy_n begin_v in_o the_o school_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n when_o scotus_n set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n in_o opposition_n to_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o among_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o this_o to_o distinguish_v his_o follower_n by_o but_o propose_v it_o himself_o very_o timerous_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o resolution_n of_o it_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o sentence_n 10._o however_o his_o follower_n boast_v that_o in_o this_o bless_a quarrel_n he_o be_v send_v for_o from_o oxford_n to_o paris_n scoti_n from_o paris_z to_o cologne_n to_o overthrow_v all_o adversary_n and_o that_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n every_o where_o but_o however_o this_o be_v there_o be_v some_o not_o long_o after_o he_o who_o bold_o assert_v what_o he_o doubtful_o propose_v of_o who_o franciscus_n mayronis_n be_v account_v the_o first_o after_o he_o petrus_n aureolus_n occam_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o franciscan_n but_o the_o great_a strength_n of_o this_o opinion_n lie_v not_o in_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n of_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o nor_o in_o any_o argument_n from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n but_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o piety_n of_o it_o i._n e._n that_o it_o tend_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n for_o after_o the_o worship_n of_o she_o come_v to_o be_v so_o public_a and_o solemn_a in_o their_o church_n i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o wonder_n that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v without_o sin_n i_o much_o rather_o admire_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o their_o canonize_v saint_n to_o have_v be_v so_o too_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v for_o they_o all_o but_o this_o opinion_n by_o degree_n obtain_v among_o the_o people_n it_o grow_v scandalous_a for_o any_o man_n to_o oppose_v it_o so_o walsingham_n say_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o century_n 1389._o the_o dominican_n preach_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n against_o the_o command_n first_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o france_n and_o then_o of_o the_o king_n and_o noble_n they_o be_v outlawed_a by_o the_o king_n and_o absolute_o forbid_v to_o go_v out_o of_o their_o own_o convent_v for_o fear_n of_o seduce_v the_o people_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o to_o receive_v any_o one_o more_o into_o their_o order_n 618._o that_o so_o the_o whole_a order_n may_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v extinguish_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o persecution_n arise_v from_o a_o disturbance_n which_o happen_v in_o paris_n upon_o this_o controversy_n one_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it public_o read_v against_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n at_o which_o so_o great_a offence_n be_v take_v that_o he_o be_v convent_v before_o the_o faculty_n of_o sorbonne_n but_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o by_o advice_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o order_n
and_o that_o he_o will_v defend_v what_o he_o have_v say_v to_o death_n his_o proposition_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o faculty_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n upon_o which_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o go_v to_o avignon_n to_o clem._n 7._o where_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o dominican_n appear_v for_o he_o and_o the_o university_n against_o he_o by_o their_o deputy_n of_o who_o pet._n de_fw-mi alliaco_fw-it be_v the_o chief_a the_o assertion_n which_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o relate_v to_o this_o matter_n be_v these_o follow_v as_o they_o be_v write_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o petr._n de_fw-fr alliaco_fw-it from_o which_o they_o be_v publish_v by_o the_o late_a author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n 1._o to_o assert_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a which_o be_v against_o scripture_n be_v most_o express_o contrary_a to_o faith_n this_o be_v condemn_v as_o false_a and_o injurious_a to_o the_o saint_n and_o doctor_n 2._o that_o all_o person_n christ_n only_o except_v have_v not_o derive_v original_a sin_n from_o adam_n be_v express_o against_o faith_n this_o be_v condemn_v as_o false_a scandalous_a presumptuous_a and_o offensive_a to_o pious_a ear_n which_o he_o affirm_v particular_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o be_v in_o the_o same_o term_n condemn_v 3._o it_o be_v as_o much_o against_o scripture_n to_o exempt_v any_o one_o person_n from_o original_a sin_n beside_o christ_n as_o to_o exempt_v ten_o 4._o it_o be_v more_o against_o scripture_n that_o the_o b.u._n be_v not_o conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n than_o to_o say_v that_o she_o be_v both_o in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n from_o the_o first_o instant_a of_o her_o conception_n or_o sanctification_n 5._o that_o no_o exception_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v in_o explication_n of_o scripture_n but_o what_o the_o scripture_n itself_o make_v all_o which_o be_v condemn_v as_o the_o former_a against_o these_o censure_n he_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n because_o therein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n thomas_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o church_n be_v condemn_v and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o determine_v any_o thing_n in_o these_o point_n upon_o this_o the_o university_n publish_v a_o apologetical_a epistle_n wherein_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o will_v rather_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o endure_v heresy_n to_o spring_v up_o among_o they_o and_o vindicate_v their_o own_o authority_n in_o their_o censure_n and_o earnest_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o their_o cause_n and_o their_o care_n to_o suppress_v such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n this_o be_v date_v febr._n 14._o a._n d._n 1387._o but_o be_v cite_v to_o avignon_n thither_o they_o send_v the_o deputy_n of_o the_o university_n where_o this_o cause_n be_v debate_v with_o great_a zeal_n and_o earnestness_n about_o a_o year_n time_n and_o at_o last_o the_o university_n censure_n be_v confirm_v and_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it flee_v private_o into_o spain_n but_o the_o dominican_n do_v not_o for_o all_o this_o give_v over_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n upon_o which_o a_o grievous_a perfecution_n be_v raise_v against_o they_o as_o appear_v not_o only_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o walsingham_n 1388._o but_o of_o the_o continuer_n of_o martinus_n polonus_n who_o say_v that_o insurrection_n be_v every_o where_o make_v against_o they_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v imprison_v and_o the_o people_n deny_v they_o alm_n and_o oblation_n and_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v or_o read_v lecture_n or_o bear_v confession_n in_o so_o much_o that_o they_o be_v make_v he_o say_v the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o the_o people_n and_o this_o storm_n last_v many_o year_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v they_o because_o their_o enemy_n believe_v in_o persecute_v they_o they_o do_v honour_n to_o the_o b._n virgin_n nay_o the_o king_n confessor_n the_o bishop_n of_o eureux_fw-fr be_v force_v to_o recant_v for_o hold_v with_o the_o dominican_n and_o to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v false_a and_o against_o faith_n and_o they_o make_v he_o upon_o his_o knee_n beg_v the_o king_n that_o he_o will_v write_v to_o the_o king_n of_o arragon_n and_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o will_v cause_v joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it to_o be_v send_v prisoner_n to_o paris_n there_o to_o receive_v condign_a punishment_n the_o next_o year_n a._n d._n 1389._o they_o make_v adam_n de_fw-fr soissons_fw-fr prior_n of_o a_o dominican_n convent_v public_o recant_v the_o same_o doctrine_n before_o the_o university_n and_o stephen_n gontier_n be_v send_v prisoner_n to_o paris_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n as_o suspect_v of_o heresy_n because_o he_o join_v with_o his_o brethren_n in_o the_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o call_v johannes_n ade_n be_v force_v to_o recant_v four_o time_n for_o say_v that_o he_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it but_o these_o trouble_n be_v not_o confine_v only_o to_o france_n for_o not_o long_o after_o s●cul_fw-la a._n d._n 1394._o john_n king_n of_o arragon_n publish_v a_o proclamation_n that_o no_o one_o under_o pain_n of_o banishment_n shall_v preach_v or_o dispute_v against_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n concept_n and_o in_o valenci●_n one_o moses_n monerus_fw-la be_v banish_v by_o ferdinand_n on_o that_o account_n 1._o because_o the_o tumult_n can_v not_o be_v appease_v without_o it_o lucas_n waddingus_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o embassy_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n give_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o scandal_n that_o have_v happen_v by_o the_o tumult_n which_o have_v rise_v in_o spain_n and_o elsewhere_o on_o this_o controversy_n which_o he_o dare_v not_o relate_v at_o large_a he_o say_v because_o of_o the_o greatness_n of_o they_o such_o as_o happen_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o valencia_n a._n d._n 1344._o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o arragon_n a._n d._n 1398._o in_o barcelona_n a._n d._n 1408._o and_o 1435._o and_o 1437._o in_o catalonia_n a._n d._n 1451._o and_o 1461._o in_o all_o which_o draw_v from_o the_o public_a record_n he_o say_v the_o prince_n be_v force_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a power_n to_o repress_v they_o for_o the_o present_a and_o prevent_v they_o for_o the_o future_a so_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o murcia_n a._n d._n 1507._o in_o boetica_fw-la or_o andaluzia_n a._n d._n 1503._o in_o castille_n a._n d._n 1480._o the_o like_a scandal_n he_o mention_n in_o germany_n and_o italy_n on_o the_o same_o account_n and_o withal_o he_o say_v that_o these_o continue_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o pope_n prince_n bishop_n and_o university_n but_o the_o tumult_n he_o say_v that_o happen_v of_o late_a year_n in_o spain_n be_v incredible_o turbulent_a and_o scandalous_a and_o draw_v from_o the_o authentic_a register_n which_o be_v send_v by_o the_o several_a city_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v so_o great_a that_o those_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o move_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v a_o definition_n in_o this_o controversy_n especial_o consider_v that_o the_o same_o scandal_n have_v continue_v for_o 300_o year_n among_o they_o and_o do_v continue_v still_o notwithstanding_o paul_n 5._o constitution_n which_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o consider_v what_o the_o bishop_n of_o malaga_n report_n that_o the_o jesuit_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o defend_v the_o immaculate_a conception_n with_o sword_n and_o fire_n 383._o and_o with_o their_o blood_n and_o i_o now_o only_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o be_v mere_a dispute_n of_o the_o school_n among_o they_o o●_n no_o and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o produce_v as_o great_a disorder_n and_o tumult_n among_o the_o people_n as_o controversy_n about_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n whether_o we_o respect_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o world_n or_o factious_a dispute_n in_o religion_n i_o see_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v above_o other_o and_o therefore_o read_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v no_o cause_n of_o division_n among_o we_o since_o they_o have_v be_v so_o many_o and_o great_a among_o those_o who_o have_v most_o prudential_o dispense_v or_o rather_o forbid_v it_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o prove_v chap._n vi_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o reply_n the_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o indulgence_n the_o practice_n of_o they_o in_o what_o time_n begin_v on_o what_o occasion_n and_o in_o what_o term_v grant_v of_o the_o indulgence_n in_o jubilee_n in_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n and_o upon_o say_v some_o prayer_n instance_n of_o they_o produce_v what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o
church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 1._o have_v thus_o far_o vindicated_n the_o scripture_n from_o be_v the_o cause_n by_o be_v read_v among_o we_o of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n faith_n i_o now_o return_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o his_o reply_n and_o one_o thing_n still_o remain_v to_o be_v clear_v concern_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v whether_o it_o can_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n since_o among_o protestant_n it_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o ask_v whether_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n which_o may_v be_v misunderstand_a by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o it_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v fit_a the_o people_n shall_v know_v the_o law_n they_o be_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o because_o it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o misinterpret_v law_n and_o none_o be_v so_o apt_a to_o do_v it_o as_o the_o common_a people_n i_o dare_v say_v st._n augustin_n never_o think_v that_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o their_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v read_v by_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_v to_o they_o in_o the_o place_n quote_v by_o he_o for_o than_o he_o must_v have_v say_v to_o they_o to_o this_o purpose_n 5._o good_a people_n you_o perceive_v from_o whence_o heresy_n spring_v therefore_o as_o you_o will_v preserve_v your_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n abstain_v from_o read_v the_o scripture_n or_o look_v on_o they_o as_o your_o rule_n mind_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o trust_v not_o yourselves_o with_o the_o read_n what_o god_n himself_o cause_v to_o be_v write_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v far_o great_a excellency_n in_o they_o than_o any_o other_o write_n in_o the_o world_n but_o you_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o best_a and_o most_o useful_a thing_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a when_o abuse_v what_o be_v more_o necessary_a to_o the_o life_n of_o man_n than_o eat_v and_o drink_v yet_o where_o lie_v intemperance_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o surfeit_v but_o in_o the_o use_n of_o these_o what_o keep_v man_n more_o in_o their_o wit_n than_o sleep_v yet_o when_o be_v man_n so_o liable_a to_o have_v their_o throat_n cut_v as_o in_o the_o use_n of_o that_o what_o more_o pleasant_a to_o the_o eye_n than_o to_o see_v the_o sun_n yet_o what_o be_v there_o so_o like_a to_o put_v they_o out_o as_o to_o stare_v too_o long_o upon_o he_o therefore_o since_o the_o most_o necessary_a and_o useful_a thing_n be_v most_o dangerous_a when_o they_o be_v abuse_v my_o advice_n must_v be_v that_o you_o forbear_v eat_v sleep_a and_o see_v for_o fear_v of_o be_v surfeit_v murder_a or_o lose_v your_o sight_n which_o you_o know_v to_o be_v very_o bad_a thing_n i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v call_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n the_o light_n of_o our_o eye_n the_o guide_n of_o our_o way_n yet_o since_o there_o may_v be_v so_o much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o food_n of_o light_n and_o of_o a_o guide_n it_o be_v best_o for_o you_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o will_v any_o man_n have_v argue_v like_o st._n augustin_n that_o shall_v talk_v at_o this_o rate_n yet_o this_o must_v have_v be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v if_o his_o meaning_n have_v be_v to_o have_v keep_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n because_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstanding_n they_o but_o all_o that_o he_o infer_v from_o thence_o be_v what_o become_v a_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v viz._n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a in_o affirm_v what_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o that_o hanc_fw-la tenentes_fw-la regulam_fw-la sanitatis_fw-la hold_v this_o still_o as_o our_o rule_n of_o soundness_n in_o the_o faith_n with_o great_a humility_n what_o we_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v receive_v we_o ought_v to_o rejoice_v in_o it_o as_o our_o food_n what_o we_o can_v we_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o doubt_v of_o but_o take_v time_n to_o understand_v it_o and_o though_o we_o know_v it_o not_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o question_v it_o to_o be_v good_a and_o true_a and_o afterward_o say_v that_o be_v his_o own_o case_n as_o well_o as_o they_o what_o s._n augustine_n a_o guide_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n put_v himself_o equal_a with_o the_o people_n in_o read_v and_o understand_v scripture_n in_o which_o we_o not_o only_o see_v his_o humility_n but_o how_o far_o he_o be_v from_o think_v that_o this_o argument_n will_v any_o more_o exclude_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o scripture_n than_o the_o great_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o pray_v be_v they_o the_o common_a people_n who_o first_o broach_v heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v arius_n nestorius_n macedonius_n eutyches_n or_o the_o great_a abettor_n of_o their_o doctrine_n any_o of_o the_o vulgar_a if_o this_o argument_n than_o hold_v at_o all_o it_o must_v hold_v especial_o against_o man_n of_o part_n and_o learning_n that_o have_v any_o place_n in_o the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v much_o more_o in_o danger_n of_o spread_a heresy_n by_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n than_o any_o other_o be_v but_o among_o protestant_n he_o say_v scripture_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o every_o private_a spirit_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o our_o church_n he_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o we_o profess_v to_o follow_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v some_o among_o we_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o own_o fancy_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n we_o can_v no_o more_o help_n that_o than_o they_o can_v do_v in_o they_o and_o i_o dare_v undertake_v to_o make_v good_a that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v more_o absurd_a ridiculous_a and_o fanciful_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n than_o not_o the_o common_a people_n but_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v make_v and_o other_o person_n in_o great_a reputation_n among_o they_o which_o though_o too_o large_a a_o task_n for_o this_o present_a design_n may_v ere_o long_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o another_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o henry_n 8._o in_o the_o testimony_n produce_v from_o he_o when_o they_o yield_v to_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o supremacy_n we_o may_v do_v it_o in_o the_o six_o article_n or_o other_o
point_n of_o popery_n which_o he_o hold_v to_o the_o last_o but_o we_o think_v it_o a_o advantage_n to_o our_o cause_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o supremacy_n that_o they_o who_o be_v papist_n in_o other_o point_n as_o well_o as_o this_o against_o read_v the_o scripture_n yet_o contend_v so_o earnest_o against_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o henry_n 8._o and_o stephen_n gardiner_n bonner_n and_o the_o rest_n do_v do_v he_o imagine_v that_o henry_n 8._o be_v own_v by_o we_o to_o be_v head_n of_o our_o church_n as_o the_o pope_n be_v with_o they_o so_o as_o to_o think_v he_o infallible_a he_o will_v be_v head_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o england_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o he_o never_o pretend_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o reformation_n any_o far_a than_o the_o supremacy_n go_v and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o when_o he_o be_v influence_v as_o they_o think_v by_o cranmer_n neither_o be_v we_o to_o be_v tie_v to_o his_o opinion_n when_o he_o be_v guide_v by_o stephen_n gardiner_n or_o any_o other_o who_o be_v not_o great_a enemy_n to_o cranmer_n than_o to_o the_o reformation_n §_o 2._o the_o next_o thing_n observation_n wherein_o i_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v in_o their_o church_n be_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o say_v i_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v to_o this_o his_o answer_n be_v very_o short_a 1._o that_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v but_o so_o weak_a be_v i_o as_o to_o think_v the_o affirmative_a be_v to_o be_v prove_v and_o the_o negative_a defend_v 2._o he_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o their_o church_n i_o desire_v then_o to_o know_v his_o opinion_n of_o baptise_v bell_n with_o godfather_n and_o godmother_n hold_v the_o rope_n in_o their_o hand_n be_v bury_v in_o a_o monk_n habit_n pilgrimage_n to_o image_n of_o saint_n sprinkle_v holy_a water_n spittle_n and_o salt_n in_o baptism_n their_o rite_n of_o exorcism_n agnus_n dei_n the_o pageantry_n of_o the_o passion-week_n the_o carry_v about_o of_o the_o host_n the_o number_v of_o ave_fw-la maria_n and_o pater_n noster_n to_o make_v rosary_n and_o psalter_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n the_o burn_a taper_n at_o noon_n day_n particular_o on_o candlemas_n day_n with_o great_a devotion_n the_o incense_a of_o image_n with_o many_o other_o which_o may_v be_v mention_v and_o if_o he_o can_v vindicate_v these_o from_o superstition_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a task_n to_o vindicate_v the_o heathen_n in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o devotion_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o superstition_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 3._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n indulgence_n by_o which_o i_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v among_o they_o he_o tell_v i_o as_o a_o eye-witness_n that_o there_o be_v great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o they_o in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n he_o say_v perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v i_o will_v not_o be_v so_o troublesome_a to_o inquire_v what_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n that_o be_v he_o be_v a_o eye-witness_n of_o which_o be_v cause_v by_o indulgence_n nor_o what_o sort_n of_o person_n they_o be_v who_o be_v thus_o devout_a at_o receive_v they_o i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o no_o person_n in_o the_o world_n who_o understand_v what_o indulgence_n mean_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v excite_v to_o any_o devotion_n by_o they_o but_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o tend_v exceed_o to_o the_o obstruct_n of_o it_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v by_o show_v that_o either_o they_o be_v great_a and_o notorious_a cheat_n if_o that_o be_v not_o mean_v by_o they_o which_o be_v express_v in_o they_o or_o if_o it_o be_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v invent_v that_o tend_v more_o to_o obstruct_v their_o own_o way_n of_o devotion_n than_o these_o do_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v great_a and_o notorious_a cheat_n if_o that_o be_v not_o mean_v by_o they_o which_o be_v express_v in_o they_o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v first_o what_o have_v be_v express_v in_o their_o indulgence_n 2._o what_o opinion_n those_o of_o their_o own_o church_n have_v have_v concern_v they_o §_o 4._o 1._o what_o have_v be_v express_v in_o their_o indulgence_n indulgence_n the_o elder_a indulgence_n we_o meet_v with_o be_v those_o which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o such_o who_o undertake_v their_o quarrel_n against_o their_o enemy_n and_o the_o first_o of_o this_o kind_n i_o can_v meet_v with_o be_v that_o of_o anselm_n bishop_n of_o luca_n legat_n of_o gregory_n 7._o which_o he_o give_v to_o those_o of_o his_o party_n who_o will_v fight_v against_o the_o emperor_n henry_n 4._o which_o baronius_n relate_v from_o his_o poenitentiary_n in_o which_o be_v promise_v remission_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n to_o such_o who_o will_v venture_v their_o life_n in_o that_o holy_a war._n and_o gregorius_n 7._o 15._o himself_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o monk_n of_o marscille_n who_o stick_v close_o to_o he_o promise_v a_o indulgence_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n 15._o the_o like_a indulgence_n with_o remission_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n be_v grant_v to_o those_o who_o will_v fight_v against_o the_o saracen_n in_o africa_n by_o victor_n who_o succeed_v gregorius_n 7._o 71._o after_o he_o follow_v vrban_a 2._o who_o grant_v a_o indulgence_n to_o all_o who_o will_v go_v in_o the_o war_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n orient_n and_o as_o gul._n tyrius_n say_v express_o mention_v those_o which_o the_o scripture_n say_v do_v exclude_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n as_o murder_v theft_n etc._n etc._n and_o not_o only_o absolve_v they_o from_o all_o the_o penance_n they_o deserve_v by_o their_o sin_n but_o bid_v they_o not_o doubt_v of_o a_o eternal_a reward_n after_o death_n as_o malmsbury_n say_v 2._o the_o like_a be_v attest_v by_o ordericus_n vitalis_n in_o who_o young_a day_n this_o expedition_n begin_v 1095._o upon_o which_o he_o say_v all_o the_o thief_n pirate_n and_o other_o rogue_n come_v in_o great_a number_n and_o list_v themselves_o have_v make_v confession_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o if_o we_o believe_v s._n bernard_n 5._o there_o be_v very_o few_o but_o such_o among_o they_o which_o he_o rejoice_v very_o much_o in_o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o double_a cause_n of_o joy_n in_o it_o both_o that_o they_o leave_v the_o country_n where_o they_o be_v before_o and_o now_o go_v upon_o such_o a_o enterprise_n which_o will_v carry_v they_o to_o heaven_n this_o way_n of_o indulgence_n be_v thus_o introduce_v be_v make_v use_n of_o afterward_o upon_o the_o like_a occasion_n by_o callictus_fw-la 2._o a._n d._n 1122._o by_o eugenius_n 3_o a._n d._n 1145._o by_o clem._n 3._o a._n d._n 1195._o and_o other_o after_o they_o who_o all_o promise_v the_o same_o indulgence_n that_o vrban_n 2._o have_v give_v and_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o morinus_n 23._o that_o these_o indulgence_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n because_o such_o a_o remission_n of_o all_o sin_n be_v grant_v upon_o which_o eternal_a life_n follow_v and_o therefore_o must_v respect_v god_n and_o not_o bare_o the_o church_n and_o because_o absolution_n be_v to_o be_v give_v upon_o they_o which_o say_v he_o according_a to_o the_o discipline_n then_o in_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v but_o till_o the_o canonical_a penance_n have_v be_v go_v through_o or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o 23._o but_o therein_o he_o be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n never_o grant_v these_o plenary_a indulgence_n but_o only_o to_o encourage_v a_o expedition_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n for_o gelasius_n 2._o a._n d._n 1118._o grant_v the_o same_o to_o the_o christian_a soldier_n at_o the_o siege_n of_o saragoza_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n itself_o in_o baronius_n 31._o honorius_n 2._o in_o the_o quarrel_n he_o have_v with_o roger_n of_o sicily_n give_v the_o same_o to_o all_o 5._o who_o have_v confess_v their_o sin_n shall_v die_v in_o the_o war_n against_o he_o but_o if_o they_o chance_v to_o escape_v with_o their_o life_n but_o half_o their_o sin_n be_v pardon_v alexander_n 3_o 8._o give_v to_o his_o friend_n at_o ancona_n
who_o shall_v visit_v the_o 12._o church_n and_o their_o own_o cathedral_n all_o lend_v fast_v as_o full_a a_o indulgence_n as_o if_o they_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o beside_o this_o every_o first_o sunday_n in_o the_o month_n as_o great_a a_o indulgence_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v for_o as_o many_o day_n as_o a_o man_n can_v take_v up_o sand_n in_o both_o hand_n 76._o this_o baronius_n think_v a_o little_a too_o much_o and_o therefore_o reject_v it_o as_o fabulous_a because_o the_o same_o pope_n in_o a_o indulgence_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ferrara_n grant_v but_o a_o year_n of_o criminal_o and_o a_o seven_o part_n of_o venial_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o the_o case_n of_o ancona_n be_v peculiar_a because_o of_o the_o great_a friendship_n that_o city_n have_v show_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o distress_n and_o this_o indulgence_n be_v transcribe_v from_o a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n and_o better_o attest_v than_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o never_o dispute_v but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o cheat_n let_v it_o pass_v for_o one_o and_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n to_o i_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o cheat_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o church_n of_o ancona_n 7._o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n the_o indulgence_n grant_v by_o the_o same_o pope_n to_o those_o who_o will_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o albigenses_n which_o to_o those_o who_o die_v in_o that_o cause_n be_v not_o only_o pardon_v of_o all_o their_o sin_n but_o a_o eternal_a reward_n but_o such_o that_o refuse_v to_o go_v no_o less_o than_o excommunication_n be_v denounce_v against_o they_o and_o honorius_n 3._o 3._o in_o the_o same_o cause_n grant_v a_o indulgence_n in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o to_o those_o who_o go_v to_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o gregorius_n 9_o to_o all_o who_o shall_v take_v his_o part_n against_o the_o emperor_n frederic_n 2._o 8._o which_o bzovius_fw-la confess_v to_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o pope_n to_o give_v to_o those_o who_o will_v fight_v against_o saracen_n 5._o heretic_n or_o any_o other_o enemy_n of_o they_o this_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v once_o take_v up_o be_v find_v too_o beneficial_a to_o be_v ever_o let_v fall_v again_o and_o private_a bishop_n begin_v to_o make_v great_a use_n of_o it_o not_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o be_v unwilling_a not_o to_o have_v as_o great_a a_o share_n as_o they_o can_v get_v in_o it_o thence_o they_o begin_v to_o publish_v indulgence_n to_o those_o who_o will_v give_v money_n towards_o the_o building_n or_o repair_v church_n or_o other_o public_a work_n for_o this_o they_o promise_v they_o a_o pardon_n of_o the_o 7._o or_o 4._o or_o 3._o part_n of_o their_o sin_n according_a as_o their_o bounty_n deserve_v this_o be_v first_o begin_v by_o gelasius_n 2._o for_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n of_o saragoza_n a._n d._n 1118._o and_o be_v follow_v by_o other_o bishop_n 20._o in_o so_o much_o that_o morinus_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o mauricius_n bishop_n of_o paris_n build_v the_o great_a church_n of_o notre dame_n there_o in_o that_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v he_o can_v find_v no_o ground_n for_o this_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n before_o the_o 12._o century_n and_o answer_v beauty_n argument_n for_o a_o great_a antiquity_n of_o they_o and_o prove_v all_o his_o testimony_n from_o gregory_n station_n ludgerus_fw-la his_o epistle_n and_o sergius_n his_o indulgence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o rome_n produce_v by_o baronius_n to_o be_v mere_a imposture_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n find_v how_o beneficial_a these_o indulgence_n be_v 847._o soon_o resolve_v to_o keep_v the_o key_n of_o this_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n and_o therefore_o quick_o abridge_v other_o bishop_n of_o this_o power_n and_o make_v great_a complaint_n that_o by_o the_o indiscreet_a use_n of_o indulgence_n by_o the_o bishop_n the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v and_o discipline_n lose_v so_o innocent_a 3._o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n can_v 62._o and_o therefore_o decree_v that_o in_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o church_n though_o where_o there_o be_v several_a bishop_n together_o they_o shall_v not_o grant_v any_o indulgence_n above_o a_o year_n nor_o any_o single_a bishop_n above_o 40._o day_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o pope_n ever_o intend_v to_o tie_v their_o own_o hand_n by_o these_o canon_n but_o they_o be_v too_o wise_a to_o let_v other_o have_v the_o manage_n of_o so_o rich_a a_o stock_n as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v which_o will_v bring_v in_o so_o great_a a_o harvest_n from_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n thence_o boniface_n 8._o first_o institute_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n a._n d._n 1300_o 1._o and_o in_o his_o bull_n publish_v for_o that_o end_n grant_v not_o only_o a_o plenary_a and_o large_a but_o most_o plenary_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o they_o that_o if_o roman_n for_o 30_o if_o stranger_n for_o 15._o day_n in_o that_o year_n shall_v visit_v the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o be_v bring_v afterward_o by_o clem._n 6._o to_o every_o 50._o year_n and_o since_o to_o 25._o or_o as_o often_o as_o his_o holiness_n please_v but_o in_o all_o of_o they_o a_o most_o plenary_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v grant_v it_o be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o a_o plenary_a large_a and_o most_o plenary_a indulgence_n 9_o since_o bellarmin_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o plenary_a indulgence_n take_v away_o all_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n but_o these_o be_v the_o fit_a term_n to_o let_v the_o people_n know_v they_o shall_v have_v as_o much_o for_o their_o money_n as_o be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o what_o can_v they_o desire_v more_o and_o although_o bellarmin_n abhor_v the_o name_n of_o sell_v indulgence_n yet_o it_o come_v all_o to_o one_o the_o pope_n give_v indulgence_n and_o they_o give_v money_n or_o they_o do_v it_o not_o by_o way_n of_o purchase_n but_o by_o way_n of_o alm_n but_o commend_v i_o to_o the_o plain_a honesty_n of_o boniface_n 9_o who_o being_n not_o satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n at_o rome_n send_v abroad_o his_o jubilee_n to_o colen_n magdeburg_n and_o other_o city_n but_o always_o send_v his_o collector_n to_o take_v his_o share_n of_o the_o money_n that_o be_v gather_v and_o insert_v in_o they_o that_o clause_n porrigentibus_fw-la manus_fw-la adjutrices_fw-la which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v to_o those_o who_o will_v give_v money_n for_o they_o without_o which_o no_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v have_v as_o gobelinus_n persona_fw-la say_v 86._o who_o likewise_o add_v this_o remarkable_a passage_n that_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o indulgence_n tell_v the_o people_n to_o encourage_v they_o to_o deal_v for_o they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_a à_fw-fr poená_fw-fr but_o à_fw-la culpâ_fw-la too_o i.e._n not_o mere_o from_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o from_o the_o fault_n itself_o which_o deserve_v eternal_a this_o make_v the_o people_n look_v into_o they_o and_o not_o find_v those_o term_n but_o only_o a_o most_o plenary_a remission_n they_o be_v unsatisfied_a because_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o fault_n can_v be_v forgive_v by_o god_n alone_o but_o if_o they_o can_v but_o once_o find_v that_o the_o pope_n will_v undertake_v to_o clear_v all_o score_n with_o god_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o will_v be_v worth_a their_o money_n whereupon_o he_o say_v those_o very_a term_n be_v put_v into_o they_o then_o the_o wise_a man_n think_v these_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o make_v only_o by_o the_o pardon-monger_n but_o upon_o further_a enquiry_n they_o find_v it_o otherwise_o how_o far_o this_o trade_n of_o indulgence_n be_v improve_v afterward_o in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n 6._o and_o leo_n 10._o the_o reformation_n which_o begin_v upon_o occasion_n of_o they_o will_v be_v a_o last_a monument_n which_o be_v the_o great_a good_n the_o world_n ever_o receive_v by_o they_o §_o 5._o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v rome_n since_o indulgence_n be_v such_o great_a kindness_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v only_o reserve_v for_o year_n of_o jubilee_n for_o what_o a_o hard_a case_n may_v they_o be_v in_o who_o shall_v chance_v to_o die_v but_o the_o year_n before_o therefore_o the_o pope_n those_o tender_a father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v grant_v very_o comfortable_a one_o to_o many_o particular_a place_n and_o for_o the_o do_v some_o good_a action_n that_o no_o one_o need_n be_v in_o any_o great_a perplexity_n for_o want_n of_o they_o other_o place_n it_o be_v probable_a a_o man_n may_v go_v to_o heaven_n assoon_o from_o as_o rome_n but_o there_o be_v none_o like_o that_o for_o escape_v purgatory_n
after_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n clean_a remission_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n perpetual_o endure_v and_o also_o john_n the_o 3_o pope_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o england_n have_v grant_v unto_o all_o they_o that_o devout_o say_v this_o prayer_n before_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n crucify_a as_o many_o day_n of_o pardon_n as_o there_o be_v wound_n in_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o bitter_a passion_n the_o which_o be_v 5365._o it_o be_v well_o sixtus_n come_v after_o he_o or_o else_o his_o market_n have_v be_v spoil_v the_o other_o so_o much_o outbid_v he_o next_o to_o clean_a pardon_n john_n 22._o offer_n fair_a only_o the_o task_n be_v somewhat_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o three_o prayer_n this_o 3_o prayer_n be_v wrytton_n in_o the_o chappelle_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n in_o rome_n otherwise_o call_v s●cellum_n sanctae_fw-la crucis_fw-la 7_o romanorum_fw-la 66._o who_o that_o devout_o say_v they_o shall_v obtain_v 90000_o year_n of_o pardon_n for_o deadly_a sin_n grant_v by_o our_o holy_a father_n john_n 22._o pope_n of_o rome_n methinks_v he_o shall_v have_v come_v to_o a_o full_a hundred_o thousand_o when_o his_o hand_n be_v in_o but_o there_o be_v one_o odd_a condition_n employ_v in_o some_o of_o these_o prayer_n call_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n the_o want_n of_o which_o may_v hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o they_o but_o although_o due_a confession_n with_o absolution_n will_v at_o any_o time_n put_v a_o man_n into_o it_o yet_o be_v there_o no_o remedy_n without_o it_o we_o will_v try_v once_o more_o for_o that_o and_o end_v these_o indulgence_n and_o i_o think_v the_o prayer_n of_o s._n bernardine_n of_o sienna_n will_v relieve_v we_o this_o most_o devout_o prayer_n say_v the_o holy_a father_n s._n bernardine_n daily_a kneel_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a name_n jesus_n 72._o and_o it_o be_v well_o to_o believe_v that_o through_o the_o invocation_n of_o that_o most_o excellent_a name_n of_o jesu_n s._n bernard_n obtain_v a_o singular_a reward_n of_o perpetual_a consolation_n of_o our_o lord_n jesu_n christ._n and_o this_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o table_n that_o hang_v at_o rome_n in_o s._n peter_n church_n never_o to_o the_o high_a awter_n there_o as_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n due_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o ho_o that_o devout_o with_o a_o contrite_a heart_n daily_o say_v this_o oryson_n if_o he_o be_v that_o day_n in_o the_o state_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n than_o this_o eternal_a pain_n shall_v be_v change_v he_o in_o temporal_a pain_n of_o purgatory_n than_o if_o he_o have_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n it_o shall_v be_v forget_v and_o forgive_v through_o the_o infinite_a mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v enough_o of_o all_o reason_n and_o so_o much_o shall_v serve_v to_o set_v forth_o what_o the_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v express_v in_o they_o §_o 7._o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o give_v account_n what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o these_o indulgence_n in_o their_o own_o church_n church_n wherein_o some_o have_v free_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v only_o pious_a fraud_n and_o those_o who_o have_v go_v about_o to_o defend_v they_o have_v be_v drive_v to_o miserable_a shift_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o they_o 1._o some_o have_v confess_v that_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n durandus_fw-la say_v 3._o that_o very_o little_a can_v be_v affirm_v with_o any_o certainty_n concern_v indulgence_n because_o neither_o the_o scripture_n speak_v express_o of_o they_o and_o the_o father_n ambrose_n hilary_n august_n hierome_n speak_v not_o all_o of_o they_o and_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o that_o the_o common_a opinion_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v herein_o 20._o the_o same_o be_v say_v by_o another_o school-man_n who_o add_v this_o that_o though_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a argument_n yet_o it_o be_v of_o force_n because_o in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o father_n they_o be_v very_o much_o skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n init_fw-la and_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a if_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o that_o they_o do_v not_o find_v they_o this_o be_v likewise_o affirm_v by_o cajetan_a dominicus_n soto_n 20._o and_o all_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n come_v into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o relax_a the_o severity_n of_o the_o primitive_a discipline_n 2._o which_o they_o say_v continue_v in_o use_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o christ._n but_o the_o most_o express_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n be_v of_o bishop_n fisher_n 9_o who_o say_v that_o the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n come_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n and_o of_o polydore_n virgil_n follow_v his_o word_n and_o of_o alphonsus_n à_fw-fr castro_n 1._o who_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o among_o all_o the_o controversy_n he_o write_v of_o there_o be_v none_o which_o the_o scripture_n or_o father_n speak_v less_o of_o than_o this_o but_o however_o indulg_n he_o say_v though_o the_o use_n of_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v come_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v contemn_v because_o many_o thing_n be_v know_v to_o latter_a age_n which_o the_o ancient_a writer_n be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o for_o which_o he_o instance_v in_o transubstantiation_n procession_n from_o the_o son_n and_o purgatory_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v remember_v what_o himself_o have_v say_v before_o in_o a_o chapter_n of_o find_v out_o heresy_n 12._o that_o the_o novelty_n of_o any_o doctrine_n make_v it_o of_o itself_o to_o be_v suspect_v because_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v give_v sufficient_a instruction_n for_o attain_v eternal_a life_n and_o after_o the_o law_n give_v by_o christ_n no_o other_o law_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v because_o his_o testament_n be_v eternal_a let_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o his_o own_o confession_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o the_o consequence_n be_v easy_o discern_v and_o it_o be_v a_o excellent_a say_n of_o bellarmin_n 6._o that_o in_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v affirm_v unless_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o the_o h._n scripture_n therefore_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o person_n who_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n to_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n it_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o notorious_a cheat._n 2._o some_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v call_v they_o pious_a fraud_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o controversy_n which_o arise_v upon_o indulgence_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o grow_v common_a 6._o for_o aquinas_n and_o bonaventure_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n who_o say_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n in_o indulgence_n be_v only_o by_o a_o pious_a fraud_n to_o draw_v man_n to_o charitable_a act_n which_o otherwise_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v as_o a_o mother_n which_o promise_v her_o child_n a_o apple_n to_o run_v abroad_o which_o she_o never_o give_v he_o when_o she_o have_v bring_v he_o to_o it_o which_o be_v the_o very_a instance_n they_o use_v 2._o as_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la confess_v but_o this_o aquinas_n reject_v as_o a_o very_a dangerous_a opinion_n because_o this_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n to_o make_v the_o church_n guilty_a of_o a_o notorious_a cheat_n and_o as_o he_o say_v from_o st._n augustine_n if_o any_o falsehood_n be_v find_v in_o scripture_n it_o take_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a so_o if_o the_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o a_o cheat_n in_o one_o thing_n she_o will_v be_v suspect_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n this_o say_v bonaventure_n be_v to_o make_v the_o church_n to_o lie_v and_o deceive_v and_o indulgence_n to_o be_v vain_a and_o childish_a toy_n but_o for_o all_o these_o hard_a word_n they_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n for_o the_o indulgence_n be_v express_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o who_o do_v such_o and_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o give_v a_o small_a sum_n of_o money_n towards_o the_o build_n of_o a_o church_n or_o a_o hospital_n they_o therefore_o ask_v whether_o the_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o they_o be_v give_v or_o no_o if_o they_o be_v than_o all_o those_o have_v full_a remission_n of_o sin_n on_o very_o easy_a term_n if_o not_o than_o what_o be_v this_o else_o but_o fraud_n and_o cheat_v and_o can_v be_v only_o call_v pious_a because_o the_o work_n be_v good_a which_o they_o do_v this_o put_v the_o
defender_n of_o indulgence_n very_o hard_o to_o it_o praepositivus_fw-la one_o of_o the_o elder_a of_o the_o schoolman_n confess_v that_o it_o look_v a_o little_a odd_o for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v absolve_v from_o all_o his_o sin_n for_o three_o penny_n 5._o give_v in_o three_o several_a place_n and_o that_o the_o rich_a by_o this_o mean_n have_v a_o mighty_a advantage_n over_o the_o poor_a but_o he_o resolve_v it_o all_o into_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n petrus_n cantor_n confess_v the_o difficulty_n great_a 7._o but_o only_o for_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o especial_o in_o those_o general_a indulgence_n which_o be_v pronounce_v without_o any_o distinction_n therefore_o he_o say_v greg._n 4._o as_o he_o call_v he_o morinus_n think_v greg._n 8._o in_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o benevento_n tell_v the_o people_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o undergo_v their_o penance_n than_o to_o receive_v a_o indulgence_n from_o he_o of_o any_o part_n of_o it_o and_o another_o bishop_n be_v desire_v a_o indulgence_n will_v give_v it_o but_o for_o two_o day_n but_o if_o any_o one_o ask_v whether_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v present_o obtain_v after_o indulgence_n or_o only_o when_o they_o be_v uncapable_a of_o penance_n viz._n after_o death_n for_o his_o part_n he_o say_v he_o desire_v they_o to_o consult_v the_o pope_n or_o the_o bishop_n that_o give_v the_o indulgence_n whether_o of_o these_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n show_v he_o the_o magnificent_a church_n he_o have_v build_v by_o virtue_n of_o indulgence_n cantor_n tell_v he_o he_o have_v do_v much_o better_a if_o he_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o and_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o undergo_v their_o penance_n but_o because_o the_o form_n of_o indulgence_n run_v in_o such_o large_a and_o general_a term_n it_o grow_v to_o be_v a_o great_a question_n among_o the_o schoolman_n whether_o the_o validity_n of_o indulgence_n be_v as_o great_a as_o the_o word_n of_o they_o which_o in_o other_o term_n be_v whether_o the_o church_n do_v cheat_v or_o not_o in_o give_v they_o for_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o they_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o gross_a imposture_n to_o abuse_v the_o credulous_a people_n and_o laugh_v in_o their_o sleeve_n at_o they_o for_o their_o simplicity_n for_o while_o the_o people_n have_v so_o good_a a_o opinion_n of_o their_o church_n as_o to_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o she_o declare_v and_o to_o take_v indulgence_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n if_o their_o meaning_n who_o give_v they_o be_v otherwise_o than_o be_v express_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o abominable_a cheat_n that_o ever_o be_v invent_v by_o man_n for_o pick_v purse_n forge_v deed_n or_o betray_v man_n be_v tolerable_a thing_n in_o comparison_n but_o to_o abuse_v and_o ruin_v their_o soul_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o pardon_v their_o sin_n be_v the_o utmost_a degree_n of_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o these_o huckster_n defend_v their_o church_n in_o this_o case_n for_o the_o question_n have_v be_v debate_v among_o the_o schoolman_n ever_o since_o indulgence_n come_v up_o some_o resolve_v it_o thus_o that_o indulgence_n do_v signify_v as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n declare_v 9_o but_o with_o these_o condition_n that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a authority_n in_o the_o giver_n necessity_n in_o the_o receiver_n that_o he_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o give_v they_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o give_v a_o sufficient_a compensation_n which_o be_v to_o overthrow_v what_o they_o say_v unless_o those_o condition_n be_v express_v in_o the_o indulgence_n some_o say_v that_o common_a indulgence_n hold_v only_o for_o sin_n of_o ignorance_n 3_o other_o for_o venial_a sin_n other_o for_o penance_n negligent_o perform_v other_o for_o purgatory_n pain_n some_o again_o say_v that_o these_o can_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o a_o relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n whatever_o the_o word_n be_v and_o that_o they_o be_v introduce_v for_o no_o other_o end_n and_o they_o do_v not_o reach_v any_o far_a than_o the_o church_n canonical_a power_n or_o judgement_n do_v and_o not_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n but_o this_o opinion_n 2._o say_v gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o heretic_n and_o withal_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o principle_n indulgence_n do_v more_o hurt_n than_o good_a for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o for_o they_o the_o sinner_n by_o his_o penance_n may_v take_v away_o some_o part_n of_o his_o punishment_n but_o now_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o indulgence_n and_o do_v no_o penance_n and_o so_o undergo_v his_o whole_a punishment_n albertus_n m._n say_v 17._o they_o be_v much_o mistake_v who_o say_v that_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o large_a as_o their_o word_n be_v without_o any_o far_a condition_n and_o that_o this_o be_v to_o enlarge_v the_o court_n of_o god_n mercy_n too_o far_o and_o say_v many_o condition_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o be_v not_o express_v in_o they_o this_o give_v the_o first_o occasion_n to_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n to_o satisfy_v this_o argument_n of_o albertus_n concern_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n be_v extend_v too_o far_o by_o indulgence_n for_o hereby_o what_o punishment_n be_v take_v away_o from_o one_o be_v make_v up_o by_o the_o punishment_n of_o another_o which_o be_v reckon_v upon_o his_o account_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o punishment_n be_v not_o the_o devotion_n work_n or_o gift_n of_o the_o receiver_n but_o the_o treasure_n of_o merit_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o pope_n may_v dispense_v and_o therefore_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o remission_n be_v not_o to_o be_v proportion_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o receiver_n but_o to_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o church_n this_o rich_a bank_n of_o the_o church_n stock_n be_v thus_o happy_o discover_v they_o do_v not_o question_v now_o but_o to_o set_v all_o account_n even_o with_o it_o and_o therefore_o aquinas_n confident_o affirm_v that_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v simple_o as_o they_o be_v express_v for_o god_n say_v he_o do_v not_o need_v our_o lie_n or_o deceit_n which_o he_o grant_v must_v have_v be_v if_o indulgence_n have_v not_o be_v mean_v as_o they_o be_v express_v and_o all_o man_n will_v sin_v mortal_o who_o preach_v indulgence_n yet_o to_o obtain_v the_o indulgence_n he_o say_v that_o every_o man_n must_v give_v according_a to_o his_o ability_n for_o the_o objection_n be_v put_v concern_v a_o indulgence_n be_v give_v to_o three_o several_a place_n that_o whosoever_o give_v a_o penny_n towards_o the_o build_n of_o a_o church_n in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o place_n shall_v for_o each_o of_o they_o have_v the_o three_o part_n of_o his_o sin_n forgive_v he_o so_o that_o for_o three_o penny_n a_o man_n get_v a_o plenary_a remission_n he_o answer_v that_o a_o poor_a man_n may_v indeed_o have_v it_o so_o but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o a_o rich_a man_n ought_v to_o give_v more_o for_o it_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n that_o a_o rich_a man_n shall_v pay_v great_a use_n for_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o church_n than_o a_o poor_a man_n can_v do_v and_o it_o be_v reasonable_o to_o be_v presume_v that_o he_o have_v more_o sin_n to_o be_v pardon_v than_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o whatever_o the_o general_a term_n be_v there_o must_v be_v some_o reserve_n to_o hook_n in_o more_o from_o the_o rich_a than_o be_v express_v in_o the_o first_o bargain_n but_o if_o the_o rich_a man_n shall_v plead_v law_n in_o the_o case_n and_o cry_v out_o it_o be_v covin_z and_o fraud_n to_o demand_v more_o than_o the_o first_o contract_n be_v i_o be_o not_o skilful_a enough_o to_o determine_v what_o action_n the_o church_n can_v have_v against_o he_o but_o there_o be_v another_o shrewd_a objection_n mention_v by_o bonaventure_n which_o be_v that_o a_o man_n get_v by_o sin_v as_o suppose_v two_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o remission_n of_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o a_o indulgence_n one_o owe_v but_o it_o may_v be_v 90_o year_n penance_n for_o his_o sin_n and_o another_o have_v run_v upon_o the_o score_n so_o far_o that_o he_o owe_v 900_o year_n both_o receive_v a_o three_o part_n indulgence_n in_o which_o case_n we_o see_v plain_o the_o great_a sinner_n have_v mighty_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o other_o and_o where_o one_o get_v but_o 30._o the_o other_o get_v 300._o and_o therefore_o bonaventure_n be_v fain_o to_o run_v back_o again_o and_o to_o say_v that_o indulgence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o
they_o be_v express_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o all_o but_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o express_v it_o so_o because_o this_o will_v hinder_v people_n esteem_n of_o the_o indulgence_n which_o in_o plain_a term_n be_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o cheat_v the_o people_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o good_a to_o be_v do_v by_o indulgence_n 5._o thence_o petrarch_n call_v they_o net_n wherein_o the_o credulous_a multitude_n be_v catch_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n 9_o the_o people_n observe_v what_o vast_a sum_n of_o money_n be_v gather_v by_o they_o cry_v out_o they_o be_v mere_a cheat_n and_o trick_n to_o get_v money_n with_o 68_o upon_o which_o paulus_n langius_n a_o monk_n exclaim_v 1395._o o_o god_n to_o what_o be_v these_o thing_n come_v thou_o hold_v thy_o peace_n but_o thou_o will_v not_o always_o for_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v bring_v the_o hide_a thing_n of_o darkness_n to_o light_n 307._o conrade_n vrspergensis_n say_v that_o rome_n may_v well_o rejoice_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n because_o she_o grow_v rich_a by_o the_o compensation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o they_o thou_o have_v say_v he_o to_o she_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v always_o thirst_v after_o sing_v and_o rejoice_v for_o thou_o have_v conquer_v the_o world_n not_o by_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n which_o be_v that_o which_o draw_v they_o to_o thou_o not_o their_o devotion_n and_o piety_n 9_o platina_n say_v the_o sell_a indulgence_n bring_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n into_o contempt_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o many_o sin_n 322._o vrspergensis_n complain_v that_o plenary_a indulgence_n bring_v more_o wickedness_n into_o the_o world_n for_o he_o say_v man_n do_v then_o say_v let_v i_o do_v what_o wickedness_n i_o will_v by_o they_o i_o shall_v be_v free_a from_o punishment_n and_o deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o other_o from_o purgatory_n gerson_n say_v 8._o none_o can_v give_v a_o pardon_n for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n but_o christ_n alone_o therefore_o what_o be_v they_o but_o cheat_v and_o imposture_n in_o spain_n indulgence_n be_v condemn_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr osma_n a_o divine_a of_o salamanca_n and_o his_o follower_n 17._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o pope_n bull_n against_o they_o a._n d._n 1478._o in_o germany_n by_o i●hannes_n de_fw-fr vesaliâ_fw-la a_o famous_a preacher_n of_o mentz_n 34._o for_o serrarius_n reckon_v this_o among_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n that_o indulgence_n be_v only_o pious_a fraud_n and_o way_n to_o deceive_v the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o be_v fool_n who_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o they_o about_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v wesselus_n groningensis_n incomparable_o the_o best_a scholar_n of_o his_o age_n and_o therefore_o call_v lux_fw-la mundi_fw-la he_o be_v not_o only_o skill_v in_o school_n divinity_n almost_o the_o only_a learning_n of_o that_o time_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a hebrew_n chaldee_n and_o arabic_a have_v travel_v into_o greece_n egypt_n and_o be_v in_o most_o university_n of_o europe_n and_o read_v the_o most_o ancient_a author_n in_o all_o kind_n of_o learning_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o learning_n he_o be_v much_o in_o favour_n with_o sixtus_n 4._o and_o be_v present_a and_o admire_a at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o friend_n to_o indulgence_n etc._n that_o in_o his_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o no_o pope_n can_v grant_v a_o indulgence_n for_o a_o hour_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o for_o the_o same_o thing_n do_v sometime_o a_o indulgence_n shall_v be_v grant_v for_o 7_o year_n sometime_o for_o 700_o sometime_o for_o 7000_o and_o sometime_o for_o ever_o by_o a_o plenary_a remission_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n for_o the_o distinction_n of_o remit_v the_o fault_n and_o the_o punishment_n upon_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v found_v that_o the_o give_v they_o be_v a_o design_n of_o covetousness_n and_o although_o the_o pope_n once_o swear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n ambassador_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o seller_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o when_o he_o do_v know_v they_o he_o let_v they_o alone_o and_o they_o spread_v far_o that_o god_n himself_o do_v not_o give_v plenary_a remission_n to_o contrition_n and_o confession_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v much_o less_o do_v it_o but_o if_o god_n do_v forgive_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o retain_v and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o punishment_n retain_v when_o god_n forgive_v what_o have_v the_o pope●_n to_o do_v to_o release_v against_o he_o write_v one_o jacobus_n angularis_fw-la wesseli_fw-la he_o confess_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n express_o for_o indulgence_n but_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n own_v in_o their_o church_n as_o necessary_a point_n which_o have_v as_o little_a foundation_n as_o this_o viz._n s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o sacramental_a confession_n and_o therefore_o at_o last_o he_o take_v sanctuary_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n authority_n to_o this_o wesselus_n answer_n that_o indulgence_n be_v account_v pious_a fraud_n before_o the_o time_n of_o albertus_n and_o thomas_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n of_o divine_n do_v still_o oppose_v the_o error_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o suppose_v the_o church_n be_v for_o they_o yet_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o it_o and_o no_o multitude_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o scripture_n that_o he_o have_v not_o take_v up_o this_o opinion_n rash_o but_o have_v maintain_v it_o in_o paris_n thirty_o three_o year_n before_o and_o in_o the_o pope_n poenitentiary_n court_n at_o rome_n and_o be_v now_o ready_a to_o change_v it_o if_o he_o can_v see_v better_a reason_n for_o the_o contrary_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v deliver_v very_o confuse_o and_o uncertain_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o find_v two_o man_n agree_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o they_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v firm_o believe_v among_o they_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o strict_a person_n of_o the_o carthusian_n or_o other_o order_n that_o shall_v receive_v a_o plenary_a indulgence_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n that_o yet_o will_v not_o desire_v his_o brethren_n to_o pray_v for_o his_o soul_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o indulgence_n that_o many_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v speak_v more_o free_o against_o they_o than_o he_o do_v that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a or_o be_v own_v as_o such_o in_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n condemn_v the_o bull_n of_o clement_n 6._o about_o indulgence_n wherein_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o give_v plenary_a remission_n both_o from_o the_o fault_n and_o punishment_n which_o authentic_a bull_n he_o say_v be_v then_o to_o be_v see_v at_o vienne_n lymoges_n and_o poictou_n it_o be_v notorious_a to_o the_o world_n what_o complaint_n be_v make_v in_o germany_n after_o his_o time_n of_o the_o fraud_n of_o indulgence_n before_o any_o other_o point_n of_o religion_n come_v into_o dispute_n and_o how_o necessary_o from_o this_o the_o pope_n authority_n come_v to_o be_v question_v that_o be_v the_o only_a pretence_n they_o have_v to_o justify_v they_o by_o and_o with_o what_o success_n these_o thing_n be_v then_o manage_v it_o be_v no_o more_o purpose_n to_o write_v now_o than_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v day_n at_o noon_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n can_v not_o but_o confess_v horrible_a abuse_n in_o the_o sale_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o what_o amendment_n have_v there_o be_v since_o that_o time_n 12._o bellarmin_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o church_n be_v very_o spare_v in_o give_v indulgence_n i_o wonder_v why_o so_o if_o my_o adversary_n experience_n and_o observation_n be_v true_a that_o they_o prove_v great_a help_n to_o devotion_n and_o charity_n can_v the_o church_n be_v too_o liberal_a in_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n §_o 8._o but_o bellarmin_n will_v not_o have_v the_o people_n too_o confident_a of_o the_o effect_n of_o indulgence_n christian_a for_o though_o the_o church_n may_v have_v power_n to_o give_v they_o yet_o they_o may_v want_v their_o effect_n in_o particular_a person_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o all_o prudent_a christian_n do_v
testimony_n produce_v by_o he_o and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o one_o kind_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o leo_n in_o that_o very_a place_n show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o token_n of_o a_o heretic_n not_o to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o other_o instance_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n in_o who_o mouth_n the_o bread_n turn_v into_o a_o stone_n that_o she_o have_v not_o patience_n to_o stay_v to_o receive_v the_o cup._n so_o very_o pitiful_a be_v the_o proof_n bring_v against_o the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n which_o be_v suppose_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o church_n i_o wonder_v what_o authority_n the_o church_n afterward_o can_v have_v to_o alter_v what_o be_v always_o look_v on_o before_o as_o a_o oblige_a institution_n of_o christ_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o alter_v any_o other_o institution_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o whole_o forbid_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o laity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n and_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o as_o substantial_a reason_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o one_o as_o the_o other_o i_o have_v think_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v pretend_v a_o mighty_a reverence_n to_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n but_o it_o seem_v this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n then_o it_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o he_o say_v but_o nothing_o else_o thus_o we_o protestant_n have_v at_o last_o gain_v antiquity_n of_o our_o side_n it_o be_v now_o yield_v that_o though_o the_o church_n be_v for_o we_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n yet_o if_o it_o now_o decree_n or_o act_v otherwise_o this_o be_v enough_o for_o they_o and_o we_o be_v content_v to_o have_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o primitive_a practice_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n on_o our_o side_n and_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o enjoy_v the_o satisfaction_n that_o follow_v take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o all_o but_o however_o their_o opinion_n tend_v more_o to_o devotion_n alas_o for_o we_o we_o do_v not_o account_v it_o any_o piece_n of_o devotion_n to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n imply_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v be_v in_o oppose_v a_o plain_a institution_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o leave_v the_o people_n at_o liberty_n to_o receive_v in_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n but_o in_o prohibit_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n to_o receive_v as_o christ_n appoint_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v lie_v in_o worship_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o when_o a_o wafer_n be_v take_v into_o our_o mouth_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n o_o horrible_a devotion_n and_o detestable_a superstition_n to_o give_v the_o same_o adoration_n to_o a_o wafer_n which_o we_o do_v to_o the_o eternal_a god_n and_o to_o believe_v christ_n to_o go_v down_o as_o personal_o into_o our_o belly_n as_o ever_o he_o go_v up_o and_o down_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n §_o 12._o that_o which_o follow_v be_v dispense_n the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n dispense_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o i_o therefore_o make_v a_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n because_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o possess_v man_n mind_n with_o a_o apprehension_n that_o religion_n be_v only_o a_o politic_a cheat_n if_o any_o person_n shall_v be_v think_v able_a to_o dispense_v with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o which_o i_o mean_v be_v the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispense_v with_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n and_o the_o incestuous_a marriage_n of_o some_o great_a prince_n and_o now_o let_v any_o one_o consider_v what_o his_o answer_n signify_v he_o say_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n may_v be_v judge_v in_o some_o circumstance_n to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_v or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o for_o marriage_n he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o affinity_n and_o consanguinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o reach_n to_o the_o business_n for_o dispense_n in_o this_o way_n may_v as_o well_o be_v do_v by_o a_o casuist_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o question_n lie_v here_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o otherwise_o will_v be_v sin_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v therefore_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o because_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o discharge_v that_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n which_o lie_v upon_o the_o person_n either_o in_o oath_n or_o marriage_n let_v he_o answer_v direct_o to_o this_o for_o the_o other_o be_v shuffle_n and_o not_o answer_v as_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o a_o subject_n have_v a_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n upon_o he_o to_o obey_v his_o sovereign_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n which_o it_o be_v incest_n to_o marry_v within_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v make_v disobedience_n lawful_a in_o one_o case_n and_o marriage_n in_o another_o which_o without_o that_o power_n be_v utter_o unlawful_a this_o he_o can_v not_o but_o know_v be_v the_o thing_n mean_v but_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v answer_v §_o 13._o the_o last_o instance_n be_v fornication_n make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v forbid_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o priest_n that_o be_v no_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v and_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n against_o it_o be_v no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o worse_o than_o fornication_n 3._o that_o the_o state_n of_o single_a life_n be_v much_o more_o convenient_a for_o priest_n than_o the_o marry_a state_n be_v this_o last_o answer_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o in_o matter_n of_o conveniency_n not_o determine_v by_o any_o law_n every_o one_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v his_o own_o chooser_n but_o the_o case_n i_o put_v be_v not_o between_o a_o marry_a life_n and_o single_a life_n for_o we_o know_v no_o harm_n either_o in_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o but_o every_o one_o be_v to_o judge_v as_o most_o tend_v to_o the_o comfort_n of_o his_o life_n and_o the_o end_n of_o his_o call_n which_o have_v now_o far_o different_a circumstance_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o the_o apostle_n word_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o time_n of_o unfixedness_n and_o persecution_n but_o the_o opposition_n be_v between_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n and_o fornication_n whether_o the_o former_a be_v not_o by_o they_o make_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o latter_a and_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o dishonour_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n of_o a_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o matter_n leave_v at_o liberty_n by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o violation_n of_o a_o indisputable_a law_n of_o he_o and_o s._n paul_n have_v give_v a_o general_a rule_n which_o equal_o hold_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_v 9_o for_o it_o be_v better_a to_o marry_v than_o to_o burn_v so_o that_o if_o s._n paul_n may_v resolve_v the_o case_n he_o make_v no_o question_n that_o where_o there_o be_v but_o danger_n of_o fornication_n marriage_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o that_o that_o